Endings: On Termination in Psychoanalysis (Contemporary Psychoanalytic Studies)

Endings Contemporary Psychoanalytic Studies 10 Editor Jon Mills Editorial Advisory Board Neil Altman Howard Bacal Al...

Author: Fausta Ferraro | Alessandro Garella

25 downloads 886 Views 2MB Size Report

This content was uploaded by our users and we assume good faith they have the permission to share this book. If you own the copyright to this book and it is wrongfully on our website, we offer a simple DMCA procedure to remove your content from our site. Start by pressing the button below!
Report copyright / DMCA form

DOWNLOAD PDF

Endings

Contemporary Psychoanalytic Studies 10 Editor Jon Mills

Editorial Advisory Board Neil Altman Howard Bacal Alan Bass John Beebe Martin Bergmann Christopher Bollas Mark Bracher Marcia Cavell Nancy J. Chodorow Walter A. Davis Peter Dews Muriel Dimen Michael Eigen Irene Fast Bruce Fink Peter Fonagy Leo Goldberger James Grotstein Keith Haartman

Associate Editors Roger Frie Gerald J. Gargiulo

Otto F. Kernberg Robert Langs Joseph Lichtenberg Nancy McWilliams Jean Baker Miller Thomas Ogden Owen Renik Joseph Reppen William J. Richardson Peter L. Rudnytsky Martin A. Schulman David Livingstone Smith Donnel Stern Frank Summers M. Guy Thompson Wilfried Ver Eecke Robert S. Wallerstein Otto Weininger Brent Willock Robert Maxwell Young

Contemporary Psychoanalytic Studies (CPS) is an international scholarly book series devoted to all aspects of psychoanalytic inquiry in theoretical, philosophical, applied, and clinical psychoanalysis. Its aims are broadly academic, interdisciplinary, and pluralistic, emphasizing secularism and tolerance across the psychoanalytic domain. CPS aims to promote open and inclusive dialogue among the humanities and the social-behavioral sciences including such disciplines as philosophy, anthropology, history, literature, religion, cultural studies, sociology, feminism, gender studies, political thought, moral psychology, art, drama, and ﬁlm, biography, law, economics, biology, and cognitive-neuroscience.

Endings On Termination in Psychoanalysis

Fausta Ferraro and Alessandro Garella

Amsterdam - New York, NY 2009

Cover photo: Fedegrafo Cover Design: Studio Pollmann The paper on which this book is printed meets the requirements of “ISO 9706:1994, Information and documentation - Paper for documents Requirements for permanence”. ISBN: 978-90-420-2625-4 E-Book ISBN: 978-90-420-2626-1 © Editions Rodopi B.V., Amsterdam - New York, NY 2009 Printed in the Netherlands

Contents

Foreword

vii

Introduction

ix

Part One One

Two

Three

A Century-Long History

The Beginnings: Freud, Ferenczi and Analysis Terminable and Interminable 1. Antecedents 2. A Long-Distance Dialogue with Ferenczi

1 11

After Freud: The Theme of Termination in the Mid-1900s 1. The First Reactions: M. Schmideberg, O. Fenichel and E. Glover 2. The Resumption of the Debate in the Postwar Years 2.1 The English Panel 2.2 The American Panel 2.3 The French Symposia

27 31 32 38 39

Theoretical Developments and Modern Orientations 1. European Psychoanalysis 2. American Psychoanalysis 3. Directions in the Research 4. Final Reflections

43 50 62 68

Part Two

Process and Event in the Termination of Analysis

Four

The Psychoanalytic Process

71

Five

The Termination Process

87

Six

The Termination of Analysis as a Psychoanalytic Event The Concept of Psychoanalytic Event 1. 1.1 Direction 1.2 Communication 1.3 Temporality 2. A Typological Reflection 3. Conclusions

95 98 99 101 106 115

Part Three

A Third Time for Termination: The Liminal

Seven The Liminal 1. Introduction 2. The Liminal 3. Liminality and Transitionality Eight

Nine

Forms of Time 1. Nachträglichkeit and Liminality 2. The Liminal at Work 3. A Final Hurdle: Setting the Date A Map of Termination 1. In Praise of Incompleteness 2. Maps for a Geography of Termination 2.1 Interrupted Analyses, or “On Awakening from a Nightmare and the Impossibility of Dreaming” 2.2. Temporality at Work in Intermittent Analyses 2.3 Interruption: A Time of Urgency 2.4 Interruption as a Figure of Interminability 2.5 Impasse: The Negative of Interruption?

119 122 131

135 142 147

159 161

165 169 172 177 182

Ending

187

References

189

Foreword

The hyphen that breaks through and divides the one-word, original Italian title of this book makes for a wordplay of sorts. For to translate In-fine into English a person would need to privilege one of at least two readings of the title. Infine, in point of fact, means both “ultimately” and “in the end”. The word end, in turn, in English as in the Italian fine, itself evokes two signifieds: end as aim or goal, and as termination point, or finish line. It strikes me as curious that where the Italian term is concerned, it's the gender of the definite article that specifies its meaning: the masculine il fine denoting orientation of intent, whereas the feminine la fine bears the hallmark of finality. Woman as omega, and not only alpha. The grave as womb, death as the ultimate passage. What's all this have to do with termination in analysis? In their farreaching excursus, both historical and philosophical, Ferraro and Garella introduce and amplify – for the purpose of its integration into the psychoanalytic literature (and hence, one would hope, into the mindsets of analysts everywhere) – the anthropological concept of liminality, borrowed from the century-old researches of Van Gennep later elaborated by Victor Turner. Aside from contrasting it with the more familiar Winnicottian notions of transitional and potential space(s), the authors unfold the concept in such a way as to bring it fruitfully to bear on the multiple dimensions of the time of termination. Indeed, the margin that marks the event and process that is the ending of every analysis so reverberates with echoes of myth and history, with evocations of ritual and narrative, that the life-within-a-life that is every psychoanalysis gets invariably reconfigured as it expires: not only along upended axes of space-and-time, but along twirled, novel coordinates of biography-and-fantasy, soul-and-mind, unconscious-and-memory… Atop the doorway that marks the passage into my consulting room is a black-and-white photograph of a footbridge whose wooden slats extend infinitely across and into what looks like a sea of wheat, under a low horizon of menacing clouds. It is accompanied by some lines by the famed Spanish poet Antonio Machado, which read: In between living and dreaming there’s a third dimension. Guess what it is.1

viii

ENDINGS: ON TERMINATION IN PSYCHOANALYSIS

For the longest time, my own association to the image and the caption – which was also my own way of making sense of the riddle – had to do with one of my favourite childhood movies, The Wizard of Oz, and the dazzling, dizzying spaces inhabited by Dorothy and her cohorts: spaces somewhere along the yellow-brick road, between the twister-threatened fields of Kansas and the emerald gates and towers of Oz. In preparing to write this little note to Ferraro and Garella’s wonderful book, I decided to research Machado's original poem. In so doing, I learned that the poet had penned an earlier version of the above-cited fragment no. 5 of his 1919 Proverbios y cantares: In between living and dreaming comes what's most important. Not until had I read In-fine did I really get what Machado had intuited, about that “third dimension”. And now that I have a better sense, I think I also know why the photograph hangs where it does, marking the exit of every patient from every session hour spent in my company. Marking the passage away from the couch. An intimation, ultimately, of the end that's always in the air.

Anthony Molino

Notes 1

The original Spanish reads: Entre el vivir y el sonar hay una tercera cosa. Adivinala.

Introduction

This book is the point of arrival of a long journey, one filled with stopovers and vicissitudes that we will seek to trace in its pages. It gives special emphasis to the perspective that inspired its approach, as if it were a compass in a voyage that, as it proceeded, saw its destination becoming increasingly unknown and remote. The writing of this book developed from an inner necessity to place a momentary end to an investigation which is virtually infinite; presumably, we will continue to pursue it in the coming years, but at this point an attempt at systemization and historicizing was necessary. For this reason, the first part was conceived as an accurate and detailed account of the first steps of our route, which started with a reexamination of the psychoanalytic literature on the theme of termination of analysis. We feel that this first part can serve a double function by connecting markedly subjective elements that are nonetheless welded to more objectively-based themes of interest. Indeed, in its (final) expositive form, this part resembles a careful bibliographic survey suited to palates that have a taste for systematizing and potentially exhaustive research, though it in point of fact this image is not entirely true1. This type of survey runs a high risk of boring the reader, but for the authors it forms an initial shoal and terra firma that are necessary and preliminary to venturing out on one’s own route. The deliberate use of these contrasting images - the obscure depths of the shoal and the clarity of terra firma - expresses our conviction that, as Winnicott (1967) states, we innovate in tradition: we latch onto the attempts at thinking of those who preceded us, and in this journey backwards, paradoxically, we sometimes find lines and suggestions lying on the bottom of an intricate mass of elements; they are brought to the surface with a gaze that recognizes them as preexisting in the very moment it sets about reinventing them, impressing them with one’s own personal mark. From the first part’s comprehensive vision we gain a sense of how complex and articulated the debate has been on this theme, which we nonetheless continue to think is in some way the object of a peculiar reluctance. There is probably a gap between the richness and complexity of experience, preferentially entrusted to oral communication, and its translation in less informal intentions of systematic reworking and writing. At a meeting at the Centro Napoletano di Psicoanalisi, Gilda de Simone proposed the hypothesis that this sort of reluctance might regard the impossibility of treating this theme without displaying - in a sort of inevitable self-revelation one’s own style of work, which at the point of its final precipitation is necessarily connected to a vision of the psychoanalytic process and its goals.

x


The object of this book is thus marked by an apparent marginality, which it moreover shares with other aspects of psychoanalysis (Balsamo et al. 1998). From this point of view, we feel that the theme of the end of analysis appears to be an elective object of study, in Winnicott’s sense (1990: 175) that “analytic research is the collective experience of analysts”, an object in which the clinical accumulation, bolstered and made intelligible by the theoretical framework, can serve as a broad terrain for logical and stimulating comparison between different forms of practice. In keeping with this aim, the second and third parts document the effort to develop conceptual instruments which seek to sharpen the capacity of detecting what has been defined by some, if in an excessively drastic manner, as the most important and difficult act of interpretation in analysis: the opening up of a prospect for termination. The heart of the second part in particular is the concept of the “termination event”, proposed as a model of investigation with a dual function: unfolding heuristic possibilities both in the direction of the process which has taken place, and in that which will continue to take place – the so-called postanalysis developments. Finally, the third part follows in the tracks of others with regard to temporality as a crucial parameter of termination. Here, we elaborate the hypothesis of a liminal dimension whose centrality, which is strictly intertwined with Nachträglichkeit (deferred action)2, allows for an orientation in the dense forest of termination outcomes; this yields possibilities for penetration which, far from aspiring to definitive status, unveil the subtle and variegated fabric of scenarios woven by the inexhaustibility of the unconscious.

Notes 1

A more systematic and complete survey of the literature on the theme of termination of analysis may be found in two monographic issues of the Rivista di Psicologia Analitica (1992 and 1999), entitled La conclusione dell’analisi and L’istanza del finire. 2 (Transl. note) The authors state that they prefer to use the term Nachträglichkeit throughout the text, as they believe that the common English rendering “deferred action” does not suitably correspond to the original Freudian term.

Part One – A Century-Long History One

The Beginnings: Freud, Ferenczi and Analysis Terminable and Interminable

1. Antecedents The historical exposition we intend to offer is neither pedantically meticulous nor objective; it draws its impetus from the desire to understand the complexity of the roots of our central question - the termination of analysis - and to locate sources, precursors, frameworks and conflicts over the issue which precede and support the ideas we intend to express in this book. The organization of the material collected focuses on two fundamental points: first, the conviction of the centrality of Analysis Terminable and Interminable (Freud 1937a, henceforth A.T.I.) in every discussion on the termination of analysis, hence the decision to mark it as a watershed between a before and an after in the historical reconstruction. The second point is that we believe that Freud’s essay itself can be best understood if we contextualize it in the climate of the period of its writing: in this way, it can be read as an expression of the intersection of rational factors (the debate over metapsychology), clinical factors (the question of psychoanalytic treatment in relation to the growth of clinical experience) and relational factors (affective relations within the psychoanalytic movement). In particular we believe that the complex, ambivalent but enduring relationship between Freud and Ferenczi – who was, according to Freud, the “older brother” of all of the psychoanalysts of the period, but never a favorite son also represented a confrontation between emotional and theoretical positions as to what psychoanalysis is and should be, and more specifically, over the possible conceptions of the psychoanalytic process, its aims and its termination. A guide for this historical excursus was provided by O. Fenichel (1941), who states that in the history of psychoanalysis, the debate over analytical technique and its relation to theory has oscillated continuously between a sort of Scylla and Charybdis: an excess of words and an excess of sentiment. The first extreme concisely represents those who in various ways seek above all to frame psychoanalytic knowledge in theory, systematize it in technique and transmit it (by training). The opposite extreme represents the

2


position of those who privilege “lived experience”, the “present” psychoanalytic context, mistrusting the use of hypotheses and theory in general, unless it is indirect and guided by clinical experience. In proposing this dualism, undoubtedly expressed with inappropriate and reductive terminology, Fenichel surely had in mind the concerns introduced by Ferenczi. The latter’s efforts were aimed, like those of the entire psychoanalytic community, at evaluating the impact of the new Freudian concepts on technique. With the historical perspective thus framed, we felt it necessary to look back to the decade preceding the publication of Freud’s article, that is, the 1920s. In effect, in the first two decades of the twentieth century, the question of the termination of analysis was nowhere to be found in theoretical and clinical reflection, except in an implicit way. Termination was something which was supposed to arise from the fundamental axioms of psychoanalytic work as an inevitable consequence. First the recovery of traumatic memories, with its abreactive meaning, and then the focus on repression and transference, with the function of inducing topographical-dynamic modification in the patient: these constituted objectives which in large measure made the idea of achieving a cure of the neurosis congruent with that of the termination of analysis. With the introduction of the second topography in The Ego and the Id (Freud 1923), the concept of resistance took on greater force; the dynamic aim of analysis, “to abolish resistances”, required a theoretical and technical probing of transference and a reevaluation of the analyst’s role in therapy. The psychoanalytic process began to be investigated in relation to therapeutic aims and models of the development and normalcy of the ego. The growth of clinical experience with patients who increasingly presented problems of personality and psychotic disorders (what we could call today “borderline”), rather than neurosis, posed questions of how to handle the analytic situation and prompted the development of additional theoretical frameworks. It was precisely in this period that Ferenczi’s works on the subject appeared, and at the same time a broad debate over psychoanalytic technique got underway regarding the factors and concepts of cure in psychoanalysis, as well as the relationship between psychoanalytic technique and theory, even in terms of professional psychoanalytic training. The 1920s witnessed a remarkable and creative examination of psychoanalytic technique in which the presence of Ferenczi was fundamental, in terms of both his theoretical proposals and his influence on other psychoanalysts, disciples and non-disciples alike (from M. Klein and W. Reich to Balint). Published in 1924, Ferenczi and Rank’s The Development of Psychoanalysis sought to gauge the situation, making an appeal to the need for bringing the medical-therapeutic aspect up to the same level as the theoretical-scientific one, the former having been the initial, original situation and the stimulus for the theory as a whole. On the basis of an essay by Freud,

The Beginnings: Freud, Ferenczi and A.T.I

3

Remembering, Repeating, Working-Through (Freud 1914a), the authors claimed that it is not sufficient to recall or recuperate memories, but it is also necessary to recuperate, in the form of a current memory, what is repeated or reproduced. This yielded a certain theoretical legitimacy of the so-called “active technique” aimed at favoring the triggering of transference by facilitating the element of repetition. This aspect of active technique led to a reaffirmation of the importance of transference, and so in this sense it was strongly Freudian. It also had the objective of increasing inner tensions and the struggling against “habits”, these being hidden libido discharges, thus displaying an effort to connect the energetic-dynamic drive discourse to the topographical one. Ferenczi and Rank provide a list of eight technical methods they considered incorrect, in that they were superseded or contrasted with the period’s conceptions regarding psychoanalytic therapy. Among the most important of these is interpretive fanaticism, defined as the consequence of a too rigid and literal use of the interpretive instrument, with the privileging of single associations and their translation according to fixed rules. This leads the analyst to lose sight of the context of associations and the sense of the patient’s analytic situation, causing a loss or underestimation of the analytical “lived experience”. As for the symptoms, the authors note the importance of “top-down” analysis, that is, one which proceeds with recuperating memories from the surface to the depths, respecting the patient’s ego and keeping in mind the resistances it opposes, without trying to overcome them as in hypnosis. Ferenczi and Rank emphasize the priority of lived experience as an individual, present and contextual aspect of the unconscious: in order to be lived affectively in the current psychoanalytic situation, the past and the repressed must find representation in the present and in the conscious (preconscious). With regard to therapy’s results, the authors note that the essential fact of psychoanalytic treatment lies in the resolution or detachment of infantile libido from its fixation with primitive objects: the aim of the analytic therapeutic method is to live the Oedipal relation completely in the analytic relationship in order to lead to a new and more advantageous situation. Ferenczi and Rank also treat the subject of termination by proposing to regulate the length of analysis, setting precise temporal limits in those cases in which a patient expresses a resistance strong enough to prolong analysis indefinitely. Freud’s initial reaction was positive: “There are some wonderful discoveries,” he wrote to Ferenczi on June 1, 1924. But the subsequent publication of Rank’s book on birth trauma chilled his enthusiasm and initiated a long phase of conflict which saw Ferenzci against Freud, on the one hand, and on the other, Ferenczi against other exponents of the psychoanalytic group, in particular Abraham (Stanton 1990). At the Congress of the International Psychoanalytical Association (IPA) in Salzburg, a symposium was held on the subject of Ferenczi and Rank’s book; among those participating were Radó (1925), Sachs (1925) and Alexander (1925). A

4


unifying feature of their papers was the interstructural question, that is, the relationship between id, ego and superego, with particular attention to the function of the analyst, especially with regard to the recent publication of The Ego and the Id. In Alexander’s paper, which later became a classic, the psychoanalytic process (the “curative process”, in Alexander’s expression) and the modifications which take place in it are observed by focusing on the dynamics of the analyst’s role within relations among the agencies and especially in relation to the superego (Wallerstein 1965). A cure is obtained by overcoming resistances and the ego’s assumption of the functions of superego, and the “dissolution of the super-ego is and will continue to be the task of all future psychoanalytic therapy” (Alexander 1925, p. 32). Some of the speakers at the Congress, like M. Klein and W. Reich, developed the discussion of analytical technique further; they made additions to Ferenczi’s paper, respectively, regarding the proposal to modify psychoanalytical technique in children and the positive evaluation of active intervention in the analysis of character. In 1925, too, Ferenczi addressed the question of the end of analysis perhaps for the first time in such a clear way - in his essay Psycho-analysis of Sexual Habits, in a section entitled “The Process of Weaning from PsychoAnalysis.” In it, in agreement with Rank, he defines the period of termination as one of the most important and significant moments of the entire therapy. With regard to the criterion for deciding the end of therapy on the analyst’s part, Ferenczi supports Freud’s position in the case of the Wolf Man, but with a number of specifications which suggest a rather substantial divergence. Indeed, he claims it is necessary to satisfy a preliminary list of questions: these regard the general validity of the rule, the existence of precise indications that dismissing the patient would be appropriate, and the criteria to be followed if the announcement of termination provokes a worsening of the patient’s condition. According to Ferenczi, the psychoanalyst must keep the general situation in mind, never ending the analysis when it is the patient that asks to do so; if the announcement of the end of analysis turns out to be a mistake, he must backtrack and admit the error. The Freudian criterion thus gets quite restricted in its application, and certainly cast in doubt on a technical level. Ferenczi adopted the criterion of waiting “until the impossibility of obtaining real gratification through the analytic situation, together with the attraction of external reality, overcame a transferencerelation the value of which was gradually depreciating” (Ferenczi 1926: 296). For some cases, Ferenzci proposes a two-stage ending: first, a reference to the possibility of termination, and then the announcement of a date. He also alludes to the appearance of dreams and transitory symptoms which can be interpreted as Rankian birth fantasies; these are not, however, not attributable to “birth trauma”, but rather to a “…regression in phantasy from the Oedipusconflict to the birth-experience; the latter having been already overcome is, relatively speaking, the less painful of the two” (ibid). In more theoretical


5

terms, the analyst must not impose his own ideals on the patient: if the patient’s ego manages to mediate between superego, id and reality, the analysis can be considered terminated. The same year, Ferenczi reconfirmed his ideas in Contra-indications to the “Active” Psycho-Analytical Technique (Ferenczi 1925b), a paper given at the Ninth International Congress of the IPA at Bad Homburg. Here, though accepting criticisms of his active technique, he implicitly challenged Freud’s “heroic” measures, rejecting the idea and practice of the imposition of a temporal limit on analysis. In 1927, at the Tenth International Congress of Psychoanalysis in Innsbruck, Ferenczi presented The Problem of the Termination of the Analysis, the culmination of his reflection on the subject of therapy and the end of analysis. In this work, Ferenczi claims that the discovery of fantasy is not sufficient to guarantee a cure, in that it requires “a reconstruction, in the sense of a rigid separation of reality and fantasy” (Ferenczi 1955 [1927]: 79), and advances the idea of termination by “exhaustion”. This idea motivates his conviction that the analysis can be brought to a “natural” resolution, and therefore not consist of an interminable process. It also stimulated his attention to dynamics peculiar to the final phase - the so-called “weaning” phase defined as one of the most important and significant in the entire treatment. Ferenczi supports his view through a reconsideration of a series of psychoanalytic (and Freudian) cornerstones. For example, he describes the need for free association as an ideal: when completely satisfied, the analysis would be terminated. On the other hand, he emphasizes the importance of the temporal factor: a complete analysis entails an infinite period of time. In reality, for Ferenczi the adjective infinite stands for indeterminate (the patient’s decision to not pay attention to the absolute duration of the analysis, not interrupting it for the necessary period of time). The correct termination of analysis is one by “exhaustion”: the patient detaches himself from the analyst little by little, to the extent that he realizes that he is actually gaining only satisfaction from it and nothing more, and he is able to get over the mourning provoked by the comprehension of this fact. As the termination approaches, a transformation of symptoms takes place. Ferenczi concludes that the analysis “… is not an endless process, but one which can be brought to a natural end…” (ibid: 86). The fact that completed analyses up to that point were still few was an obstacle which for Ferenczi could be obviated with the improvement of theory and the analyst’s inner knowledge. Further, Ferenczi’s interest in the preconditions by which an analysis could be deemed complete underscores the importance of a wide-ranging study of character traits which utilizes all of the patient’s expressions, as well as gesture and postural peculiarities, and it requires the unmasking of hidden mistrust of the analyst. For Ferenczi, in effect, there is no analysis of the symptoms which is not also an analysis of character. As a complement to this, Ferenczi emphasizes the importance of “tact” on the analyst’s part (a

6


particular attitude of the analyst toward the patient), as the expression of an attention to counter-transference, and he believes that training analysis must be a “totally terminated” analysis, deeper than therapeutic analysis. With regard to the analytic process, Ferenczi highlights the “workingthrough” factor as an element of the Freudian triad which did not receive emphasis previously: working-through takes time, it can produce further material, and it requires work. Ferenczi then describes the importance of the analysis of the patient’s fantasies about the analyst, understood as doubts about the analyst which can stand in the way of the therapy and its termination. The analyst’s attitude is fundamental, in that only the maintenance of a certain benevolence and tolerance on his part can allow the patient to experience the difference between parental images and the analyst’s figure. This requires the analyst to make an effort that can be sustained only if he has been sufficiently analyzed. Counter-transference is thus presented in its relation to the lived experiences of the patient, in relation to the analytical technique, and in relation to the question of the analyst’s training. A critique of Ferenczi’s position (Kirshner 1994) focuses precisely on the danger that the “presence” of the analyst risks conflation with the “good object” tout court. Ferenczi’s concept of the “natural resolution” of analysis and its “termination by exhaustion” refer to a conception of analytical therapy as a process that assigns the analyst the task of restarting an interrupted or distorted development, which can resume once the obstacles are removed. Such a conception suggests a mandatory reference to a theory of development, and it outlines an analogy between the processes of analysis and growth. The alterations that have been produced and which must be removed by the analysis are ascribed to individual and social traumas: the importance which Ferenczi was gradually led to attribute to exogenous factors in the etiology of neurosis shifts his focus of attention, compared to Freud, from fantastic reality to an external one; consequently, it shapes the therapeutic relationship, whose movements must be carefully followed. The status of the real regains value, we might say, at both the beginning and the end of the process; at the beginning because it makes up an essential determinate, and at the end in that Ferenczi adopts it as a criterion for termination. Ferenczi’s interest in the influence of external reality, represented by the first figures of relation, is also expressed in the conception of trauma he subsequently elaborated (Ferenczi 1933): according to this conception, trauma is the expression of a disturbance in the communication between adult and child, “a confusion of tongues” located on a relational level. Unlike the Freudian conception in which trauma determines the destiny of the drives, here it modifies the object relation both with the external object and inner representations. On this basis Ferenczi placed special emphasis on the role of the object in infantile reality and in therapy. This yields an accurate reconstruction of historical reality in which the discovery of the


7

truth depends on the behavior of the analyst, who is thus a full participant. In this context, there is an appreciation of regressive lived experiences which, as repetitions of old experiences made possible by peculiarities of technique, favor the full unfolding of transference. Regression thus appears to be an essential component of the therapeutic action of psychoanalysis, even though Ferenczi seeks to distinguish himself from O. Rank’s perspective, where the association of regression to a concept of trauma as a single event explaining a linear causality had given rise to short-circuiting attitudes supported by the “therapeutic haste” so severely criticized by Freud. Thus we can perceive a connection between the genetic and curative processes which cannot be radically distinct, since the etiology of neurosis is attributed to disorders in growth. The idea of exogenous factors as the basis of neurosis has a central role in Ferenczi’s thought, and it has a precursor in the statement related by Cremerius in regard to an article by Ferenczi from 1909, for which “the dominance of sexuality in the origin of psychic illnesses is largely to be traced to social causes” (Cremerius 1991, Ital. ed: 141). In 1932, Ferenczi gave a paper in Wiesbaden entitled Confusion of Tongues Between Adults and the Child (Ferenczi 1933). The background to this paper offers a glimpse of the growing tensions provoked by Ferenczi’s technical experimentations and the rift in his relations with Freud. Indeed, Freud advised Ferenczi not to present the paper, hinting at his intention of countering the technical incorrectness of Ferenczi’s results with further work. Freud nonetheless proposed his disciple for the position of President of the International Association of Psychoanalysis, partly in order to get him out of “the island of dreams which you inhabit with your fantasy-children” as he wrote in a letter of May 12, 1932 (Dupont 1988: xvi). Hurt by Freud’s assessment, Ferenczi refused the candidacy, but he did present the paper (which was accepted thanks to Jones’ resolute position, but was not published in the International Journal of Psychoanalysis). The divide between the two deepened, and Ferenczi’s death eight months later was followed by an abandonment of the positions and ideas he expressed (at least according to Jones). The paper summarizes his theoretical-clinical path of the previous years: Ferenczi highlights the importance of exogenous factors in the etiology of neurosis and warns against the danger of an inappropriate use of terms like “disposition” and “constitution”. By turning to these two concepts, he conceals his critical attitude toward the excessive value attributed to the Oedipal situation in Freud’s work. However, at the end of the essay he hints at the possibility “that we shall have to revise certain chapters of the theory of sexuality and genitality” (Ferenczi 1949: 16). As Cabrè (1997) has incisively shown, Freud’s response appeared in Analysis Terminable and Interminable proof of the continuity of an internal dialogue which continued after the death of his interlocutor; in this, as we will demonstrate more carefully below, Freud responds to such objections by means of the question of trauma. According to Cabrè, it is precisely from this dialectic confrontation that it is

8


possible to arrive at a more productive hypothesis of the relation between drive and object, with the aim of depicting psychic life in an intersubjective context. Ferenczi’s position as outlined above is found in Balint’s papers at the Twelfth Congress of the IPA in Wiesbaden in 1932, and even more so in that of Lucern in 1934. We will examine this author’s own position below in more detail, but it is important to note that it was during that period that he elaborated his theory of the “new cycle” relative to the termination of analysis. Between 1927 and 1931, various other works followed (Sterba, Reich, Glover, Sharpe), united by a discourse on resistance and the attempt to perfect the interpretive technique, with more or less implicit attention to the theoretical foundations of therapy. In 1927, some of the papers presented at the Seminar on psychoanalytic therapy held in Vienna appeared in the Zeitschrift für Psychoanalyse; the articles by Sterba and Reich were among the most important of these. The former attempts to clarify (as he did in later works) the characteristics of transference and the work of interpretation, the factors which are efficacious in interpretation, beginning with negative latent transference. Subsequently, at the Congress of Wiesbaden in 1932, in The Fate of the Ego in Analytic Therapy (Sterba 1934), Sterba proposed the concept of the therapeutic dissociation of the ego and describes the “splitting” of the ego in experiencing and observing parts: this division arises from positive transference and from identification with the analyst. The latter in turn makes use of this splitting to point out discrepancies between the present and the past, thereby inducing the ego to change its defensive attitude. Reich’s article focuses on the dynamic as well as economic roles of resistance. As a result, there is an insistence – excessive in Fenichel’s view – on the systematicness and coherence of interpretation, to be correlated with a theoretical hypothesis of a series of strata of the unconscious. The interpretation of resistance precedes that of the contents; it must begin from the surface and address in a coherent, systematic and historically accurate way the defensive force as an analysis of the ego; therefore the analysis can only be “top-down”. In subsequent years, up until the appearance of his principal work, Character Analysis (1928), Reich develops these concepts, forcefully asserting the thesis that the analysis of resistance precedes that of content, maintaining the proposition that correct psychoanalytical technique proceeds from the surface to the depths, and underlining the necessity of an analysis of the ego in order to understand its “defensive force.” Between 1927 and 1931, the International Journal of Psychoanalysis published E. Glover’s Lectures on Technique in Psychoanalysis and a series of lessons by E. Sharpe compiled under the general title The Technique of Psychoanalysis. In 1932, H. Nunberg’s General Theory of the Neuroses on a Psycho-Analytic Basis appeared; in the chapter devoted to the theoretical fundamentals of therapy, he underlines the therapeutic efficacy of two


9

factors: the “synthetic function of the ego”, that is, the tendency of the ego to assimilate and order contents in a coherent and finalized manner as they progressively become accessible; and the “abreaction” or explosive liberation, in the act of becoming conscious of the energy tied up in conflict. The following year, T. Reik published New Ways in Psychoanalytic Technique, in which he dealt with the risk of an “excess of knowledge” with even greater emphasis than the preceding works. According to Reik, an excess of reflexive thought can lead the analyst to apply what he has learned erroneously and block his intuition. In that period, then, three assumptions emerged which would become cornerstones of the theory of technique in the coming decades: the analysis proceeds from the surface to the depths, the analysis of resistance must precede that of the contents, and the analysis must also address the patient’s non-symptomatic features - that is, it must also analyze his character. According to Fenichel, the attention paid to the analysis of resistance, the true therapeutic agent in therapy, favored the growth of ego psychology’s importance in subsequent years, with a gradual, concomitant de-emphasis on the economic-drive element. The latter was, on the other hand, quite present in paper by Reich, who - as is well known - continued to develop his own theory which diverged from the classical one. In 1934, Strachey published the article The Nature of the Therapeutic Action of Psycho-Analysis, in which he proposed a theory of interpretation based on considerations from structural theory, distinguishing between transference interpretations and extra-transference ones. In Strachey’s view, only the former are truly “mutating”, that is, effective in creating a psychic change in the psychoanalytic process. With regard to the psychoanalytic process itself, he elaborates on the new Kleinian theories with older theorizations related to the role of the analyst in the patient’s interstructural dynamic. For Strachey, the analyst’s superego substitutes the patient’s, and in this way the analyst can eliminate or reduce that part of the patient’s superego which employs pathogenic defenses. Transference is redefined in the terms of projection on the analyst of archaic images, and the interpretation’s efficacy is connected to the reality of the moment in which it is presented. Strachey explores Ferenczi and Rank’s criticism of interpretive fanaticism, linking such an undesirable occurrence to the predominant or excessive use of extra-transference interpretations. Moreover, he critiques the concept of abreaction, making a distinction between emotional discharge, which is defined as an occasional and even useful addition, and libidinal gratification, an event which is treacherous if it is not recognized. The effects of abreaction are permanent only in cases in which the etiological factor is an external event, as in shell-shock, for example. At the Four Nations Convention in 1935 (the Viennese Psychoanalytic Society, the Hungarian Psychoanalytic Association, the Prague Psychoanalytic Society and the new Italian Psychoanalytic Society, which

10


was not yet affiliated with the IPA [Leupold-Löwenthal 1988]), the discussion focused on three subjects which would later have increasing influence on the analytic process in theoretical and clinical terms: the death drive and its derivatives, psychic trauma, and ego psychology. The discussion demonstrated the difficulty, if not the out and out refusal, to accept the dual theory of drives and in particular the destructive drive, despite an appreciation for the clinical value of Freud’s observations. From the symposium acts it is possible to ascertain the growing theoretical and technical weight of ego psychology, which would be dealt with the following year in A. Freud’s The Ego and the Mechanisms of Defense (1936), and which would be thoroughly developed theoretically in Hartmann’s work. At the Fourteenth Congress of the IPA in Marienbad in 1936, a symposium presided by Jones took place on The Theory of Therapeutic Results. It is interesting to note that the works presented were published together with Analysis Terminable and Interminable in two subsequent issues of The International Journal of Psychoanalysis. According to Wallerstein (1965), there was a rather widespread agreement among the participants as to the fact that the therapeutic aim of analysis consisted in establishing a harmonious equilibrium among the psychic agencies. Taken as a whole, the particular points discussed form a mosaic of the state of the art in that period. Freud seems to have provided a rapid response with A.T.I.; he was not particularly satisfied with the symposium’s conclusions (LeupoldLöwentahal 1988), identifying a line of optimism in them regarding the therapeutic prospects of analysis which was not sufficiently supported by experience. Fenichel treated the action of therapy from the point of view of relations between ego and the defenses; Laforgue identified two essential therapeutic agents: the patient’s trust in the doctor - which coincides with “suggestion” but is used in the opposite way - and the willingness to engage in analytic work (anticipating by a few decades the concept of “therapeutic alliance”); Glover expressed reservations about the possibility of a theory of therapy; unlike Glover, Bibring supported the necessity of a “theory of therapeutic procedure”. In particular, it is interesting to note that in describing the modifications to each of the three psychic agencies which would establish the success of psychoanalytic therapy, Bibring spoke of the “demolition of a drive”, the reinforcement of the conscious ego, capable of extending itself over areas and parts of the id. In the same year, the British Psycho-Analytical Society organized a Symposium, Criteria of Success in Treatment, in which Jones, Sharpe, Brierley and Glover delivered papers. Jones’ presentation established a distinction between therapeutic and analytical results which in large part corresponded to the patient’s evaluation of success and that of the analyst. In the former category, Jones cites the elements of the patient’s subjective sense of strength, his trust and his well-being, understood as potential capacity for enjoyment and happiness. On the objective side, there is a free flow of


11

positive feelings through the ego and the reduction of anxiety. On the other hand, the elimination of symptoms does not receive any recognition as proof of therapeutic success. Confirming the value Freud attributed to overcoming infantile amnesia, Jones added a criterion which goes beyond pathology and is relative to the understanding of the evolutionary lines of all of the principal interests in the subject’s life. Sharpe concentrated on the criteria for cure in adults with an “especially dismal” childhood and proposed to understand them in terms of a psychic plasticity possible in every case. The criteria of success in such cases are based on the expansion of the ego and the mitigation of the severity of the superego, and in particular regard sexuality, the ability to work and social relations. Glover continued his work of conceptual and methodological development, proposing an articulated means of evaluating success by examining various factors, and he declared that he was convinced of the difficulty of “rendering scientific” the problem of analytical criteria, given that the analyst’s subjective factors can influence them. Brierley agreed on this point, and she emphasized the relativity of the criteria’s reliability and of success itself. In the years that followed, Glover returned to the papers from this symposium, considering them a mixture of theoretical and practical criteria that created the urgency for an agreement on general principals and a theoretical fine-tuning which was still far from being reached. He clearly felt the need for a conceptual clarification in psychoanalysis and was the first to pose questions of method with regard to the psychoanalytic theoretical elaboration and verification of clinical activity. The spirit of the times regarding the entire question was expressed by Jones (1936), who was convinced that in the immediate future there would be a non-revolutionary development in psychoanalytic technique: the objective would be a constant progress in its development, greater refinement and accuracy, with the result that there would be much greater assuredness than at present. From this survey, we have the picture of a psychoanalytical world which was readily concentrated, among other things, on developing concepts, methods and analytical techniques in therapy. Nonetheless, as we have suggested, Freud did not agree with this.

2. A Long-Distance Dialogue with Ferenczi A.T.I. is unanimously considered the mandatory point of departure for any discussion of the termination of analysis. It is an essay which is to all intents and purposes “terminating”, for both the manifest object of its discourse and the personal and epochal circumstances making up its context. It is one of Freud’s last works, and together with Moses and Monotheism and An Outline of Psycho-Analysis, it is an integral part of a trilogy which has been viewed as his scientific testament with a detailed inventory of the inheritance to be transmitted to his heirs. In any case, it is a concluding

12


reflection in which Freud looks back, reconsidering the procedure he invented and considering its achievements. The very writing of A.T.I., moreover, took place in the context of the worsening of both Freud’s illness and the Austrian and European socio-political climate, whose shadow loomed in all of Freud’s works of the period. Yet these readings, certainly plausible and even widely accredited, neglect or only touch in passing on a significant aspect which instead forms our principal point in a reconnaissance of the piece: we seek here to trace the numerous hints of a long-distance dialogue with Ferenczi, who above and beyond explicit references, in our opinion, influenced the entire context of the writing of Freud’s essay. Having died only a short time before A.T.I. was written, Ferenczi in fact formed the privileged interlocutor for a rich and complex convergence of factors. First, we see the objective role assumed by Ferenczi in asserting himself, together and complementarily with Reich, as the most prominent figure of the most recent debates within the psychoanalytic community. On the other hand, the role which Freud probably assigned him in this gestational phase of his thought was no less important, though more subjective and filled with personal implications; as Freud had long before recognized and foreseen, noting the following of his inner posture: My emotional life has always insisted that I should have an intimate friend and a hated enemy. I have always been able to provide myself afresh with both, and it has not infrequently happened that the ideal situation of childhood has been so completely reproduced that friend and enemy have come together in a single individual (Freud 1900, in S.E. vol. 5: 483). Let us begin with a first consideration which aims at substantiating the hypothesis that Freud’s choice of a careful investigation of the problem of termination within a predominantly theoretical framework constitutes a precise option which takes on particular significance, both in relation to the final phase of his enterprise and in the animated debate of the prior decade. In two letters (to Eitingon and to Pfister), Freud announced his engagement in the writing of this text; but despite his technical mention of it, it is impossible not to be struck by his substantial wandering: he found himself on an intricate, winding path, the object of diverging judgments, which at times emphasized the philosophical and speculative nature, at others pessimism and technical-theoretical conservativeness. Fenichel (1974), to whom we owe the first articulated comment on Freud’s essay, notes a marked difference between this text and the cogent conceptual framework of his first writings on technique. In a certain sense, Jones’ more diplomatic observation echoes this, describing A.T.I as an arduous piece, one which makes the reader work very hard, at the same time withholding the reassuring reward of a stable and


13

definitive place to land. For authors like Mahony, on the contrary, this feature is one of the merits of A.T.I., a text which is eminently “dialogic rather than systematic” (Mahony 1989, Ital. ed: 5), although the interlocutor is generically identified with the reader and not - as in our reading - with Ferenczi. In our view, Freud’s deliberate and insistent reference to the primacy of theory constitutes a first important differentiation from Ferenczi; in order to appreciate its most refined articulations, a careful re-examination of various passages is necessary. The structure of the text may be schematized in this way: Freud appears to start with a circumscribed question - the duration of analysis - dedicating the first two sections of A.T.I. to it, but he then moves concentrically to touch upon the theory of therapeutic process itself; in the final part, he returns to more precise considerations relative to the problem of analysis’s terminability or lack thereof. The two initial sections and the two concluding ones enclose a central part which weaves in, in a sort of crescendo, the unavoidable use of metapsychology; in this sphere, he restores an importance to the economic point of view which had up to that point been neglected. The logical structure of the text is illustrated in the fifth section, where Freud, returning to the enunciation of the three elements for determining the outcome of analysis (the influence of traumatic aetiology, the relative strength of the instincts, alteration of the ego), declares that he will thoroughly and almost exclusively investigate the second in particular. This point constitutes the central backbone of the discourse, which unfolds in the four central sections, from the third to the sixth. We feel that the emphasis Freud places on the economic point of view must be placed in relation to the necessity of reasserting the scientific profile of the analytical enterprise: it has its insuperable limits in its anchoring to the drives’ quantities as final constituents of psychic life, but at the same time there is the possibility of avoiding slippery and arbitrary reductions to unstructured, superficial or purely cosmetic therapeutic practices (“the warmed-up leftovers of psychotherapy”). The centrality of the economic factor branches out in several directions and necessarily requires us to highlight some details. In the first section, Freud establishes the question of the time required by psychoanalytic therapy, tellingly defined as “the freeing of someone from his neurotic symptoms, inhibitions and abnormalities of character” (Freud 1937a, p.499, in S.E. 23: 216). This entails long and exhausting work, for which it is illusory to substitute shortcuts, as in the case of Rank, whose theoretical foundation - birth trauma - had been carefully critiqued by Freud in Inhibitions, Symptoms and Anxiety (Freud 1925). In this respect it must be observed that Freud’s break with Rank had already taken place at that time of A.T.I.’s writing; Ferenczi ended up taking the side of his mentor out of loyalty, distancing himself from the colleague with whom he had co-written the important essay of 1924. Freud insisted on psychoanalysis as a “scientific enterprise” rather than a “facile therapeutic operation.” Haynal emphasizes

14


the role of this dichotomy in the Freud-Ferenczi controversy (Haynal 1987): he argues that the latter supported the thesis that it is therapeutic progress which makes theory advance, whereas Freud held that developing theory would have consequently be advantageous to therapy. In effect, Ferenczi’s interest for technique - his principal concern or preferred theme, according to Balint - appeared early on and never ceased: in 1916, he had written to Freud that he only wanted to “deal with refinements in technique” (letter from 08.14.1916, in S. Freud and S. Ferenczi 1996, Ital. ed.: 152). Freud never fully agreed on this point, so much so that in his obituary of Ferenczi he underlined his disciple’s obsession with therapeutic needs. Freud’s “neglect” of technique in A.T.I. appears most significant if we juxtapose it to Ferenczi’s systematic engagement with technique. In the previous section we schematically traced the debate that involved the psychoanalytic community of the 1930s: in our opinion, it no accident that Freud relaunches his discussion on predominately theoretical grounds, as if to mark a dissonance that is at the same time an indication of a wider perspective, designed for the long term and for posterity. We believe that among the motives for this option there could have been the undoubted effect of the question of analytical training and the resulting problem of lay analysis. Freud always maintained a rather tolerant position regarding analytical training, with minimum requirements and an opening to nonmedical elements in psychoanalysis, and he expressed reservations about the medicalization of psychoanalytic training in various places in his work, specifically in The Question of Lay Analysis (Freud 1926) and in the postscript a year later. While Freud quite decisively dismissed Rank’s experimentations, defining him “a child of its time, conceived under the stress of the contrast between the post-war misery of Europe and the ‘prosperity’ of America, and designed to adapt the tempo of analytic therapy to the haste of American life” (Freud 1937a: 500, in S.E. 23: 216), his tone toward Ferenczi’s work is much more cautious, presumably recognizing a different status for it. It is quite possible that despite having expressed criticisms of Ferenczi’s technical innovations, Freud credited them with the attempt to push the boundaries of analytical procedure, entering into areas which where hitherto unknown. He gives signals of this on several occasions, acknowledging an explicit debt of gratitude toward his disciple. We may further observe how the problem of trauma appears through the polemic with Rank, though in a tangential way: this was one of the central arguments of the Freud-Ferenczi controversy and was intrinsically linked to the aforementioned experimentations. Some, like Masson (1983), have viewed this to be the real stake of the conflict. For the moment, we will simply underline how an important connection gets delineated here, one which should be kept in mind, between the re-emergence of theory of real trauma as a unique and explanatory of linear causality and


15

“therapeutic haste” with the further risk, noted by Freud, that the negation of the centrality of the Oedipus complex can lead to outside of psychoanalysis. In the second section, the question of trauma is made explicit in the Freudian statement that of the three factors responsible for the outcome of analysis (we repeat: the influence of traumatic aetiology, the relative strength of the instincts, alteration of the ego), the first is the one which most easily permits a real termination of the analysis. It may be reasonably supposed that this affirmation demonstrates the influence of Ferenczi’s hypothesis. Working with regressed patients, Ferenczi was in fact able to gather the importance of traumas and develop the following considerations: the necessity of reconsidering the traumatic-hysterical bases of illness; the greater therapeutic efficacy of cases in which it was possible to ascertain them; the problematizing of the role of fantasy and the reevaluation of traumatic reality of pathogenesis; the appreciation of regressive experiences, which inasmuch as they evoke early experiences, are made possible by the particularity of technique. But this is not the only reference to Ferenczi, who is instead quite present in Freud’s first lines in the discussion of the concept of the “natural end” (first introduced in his 1927 piece on the termination of analysis), and subsequently, with regard to clinical examples presented for reflection on two questions which emerge from practice. The first patient Freud talks about in the second paragraph of A.T.I. is Ferenczi himself, and this reference contains some questions which are highly significant. The central point is constituted by the possibility of understanding the termination of analysis not only as the elimination of current conflicts, but as a prophylaxis for future ones, to be pursued through a technical strategy aimed at making them present in the analytical field if they are latent. Freud considers it doubtful that a theme or “complex” can be activated by merely mentioning it if it is not already present in the patient, arguing the impossibility of activating quiescent conflicts and the inadequacy of employing shortcuts with predominantly theoretical considerations. Here, he offers an implicit criticism of the socalled “active technique”, which in Ferenczi’s conceptualization aimed at encouraging the reactualization of distant experiences in transference. At the same time, it is as if Freud had made his own the point argued by Ferenczi: the insufficiency of an intellectualist point of view in conducting an analysis. Here a dichotomy appears: Freud opts for a coming to awareness – Einsicht in the spirit of the Aufklarung, while Ferenczi chooses lived experience, Erlebnis (cf. Thompson 1994 for a discussion of existential aspects in the Freudian vision of analysis and its aims). In this passage, moreover, it is possible to see the conception that Freud himself had of transference, by way of his refutation of Ferenczi’s criticism: it is possible to perceive some limits in Freud to the full use of the transference instrument, due to personal idiosyncrasies (his unease with maternal transference, expressed on several occasions) as well as to the

16


exclusion from the transference concept of a certain range of relations defined as friendship. Ferenczi, on the contrary, was already against a radicalization of the concept: …I take Rank’s suggestion regarding the relation of patient to analyst as the cardinal point of the analytic material and regard every dream, every gesture, every parapraxis, every aggravation or improvement in the condition of the patient as above all an expression of transference and resistance. (Ferenczi 1925b [1950]: 225). Such a conception of transference had led Ferenczi to discover the importance of the notion of “experience”, a discovery which induced him to speak of an “experiential phase” in the advancement of technique; this contrasts with the prior theoretical phase, which was marked by the expectation of obtaining a therapeutic effect from the patient’s reactions to the explanations given. For Ferenczi, all of the knowledge obtained was to be placed at the service of treatment, directly “provoking” appropriate lived experiences and was limited to explaining to the patient only the lived experience which of course was also directly clear to him. In the third section, with an increasingly intense theoretical examination, Freud turns to the drive factor, the only one to be actually investigated among the three factors introduced as those responsible for analytic results and influencing terminability. The treatment of the various aspects of the question circles around a central point, the economic or quantitative factor, which Freud considered worthy of metapsychological attention, in that it was penalized in comparison with the dynamic and the topographical. The definition of the goal of analysis, which was closely linked to this factor – appearing to be its consequence - was considered to be the postponed correction of the original process of repression, which ended the excessive power of the quantitative factor. Freud reproposed the primacy of theory as the source of surer answers than those of experience: the latter was weakened to the highest degree by the disconcerting claim that there might not be so much difference between the processes of spontaneous cure and those induced by analytical work. Throughout the section there is a insistent reference to the instability of analytical efficacy which echoes and elaborates the perplexities about the optimists’ expectations rebutted at the end of the preceding section, and which were quite present in the aforementioned Symposium of 1936. For Freud, the instability of results is to be attributed to the persistence of residual manifestations which render each gain only half of what it initially appeared, and to the always partial nature of the transformation, which is not able to affect a part of the older mechanisms. Once again, Freud takes back up the initial question of the duration of analytical therapy and its reduction through a reinforcement of the analytical


17

power coming to the aid of the ego (whose precursor was the hypnotic technique), and he ends with a critical conclusion in recalling Ferenczi’s “unfortunately vain attempts.” The Freudian choice of investigating this original excess, which was in the end responsible for frequent failures in the action of reining in the drives, led to a return to the cornerstone of psychoanalysis through the invocation of the witch metapsychology: the two principles of psychic functioning, with the dialectic between the primary and secondary processes. The importance in prior writings of insight and persuasion induced in the analysand recedes with respect to the consideration of the quantitative factor’s excessive power, due to its close ties to biology. Perceiving the necessity of offering an explanatory hypothesis of the very irreducibility of the economic factor, Freud conceives of it as a historical factor which became dispositional. In this way, the difference between the congenital and the acquired gives way: the disposition is the precipitate of a prior lived experience of the species, to which the more recent lived experience of the individual is added as a sum of accidental moments. According to Fornari (1976), it is at this point that a dilemma is established, one which was to become the source of serious future difficulties: what is in question is the possibility of influencing with psychic means (the analyst’s interpretations and constructions) that which is presented as quantitative and, in the final analysis, physical. Fornari further notes how Freud’s singular and total silence on Reich in A.T.I. – the latter having sought to overcome the economic factor of libido with the thesis of energetic stagnation – implies an unequivocal distancing from a position which, in biologizing the drives, deprives them of the aspect as “psychic representation” that defines analytic work’s sphere of competence (cf. Contardi 1997 and Napolitano 1998). Actually, all of the approaches directly aimed at the quantitative aspects (and Ferenczi’s attempts, firmly anchored to the economic point of view, should be included among these) turned out to be fallacious in their pretence to ignoring drive derivatives, the only ones on which it is truly possible to act. Moreover, the delay in taking into account the economic point of view, whose importance was clear to Freud as early as in his Project for a Scientific Psychology, has to do with the intrinsic difficulties of investigating economic aspects, because of having to deal with quantities for which there is no means of measure, and also because the quantitative processes are close to biological ones, these being border processes whose prototype is the psychoanalytic notion of drive. Freud sought to break out of this dilemma by weakening the dichotomy between nature and culture through the concept of phylogenetic experience found in ontogeny. This implied the introduction of a cultural dimension in the concept of drive and the transformation of a traumatic historical event’s significance into a basic feature of a drive through the tendency to repetition. This Freudian conception of transforming the trace of what tended to be repetition of the past in the present thus yielded

18


the postulate relative to the transformation of culture in nature and, even more decisively, its inverse, establishing the possibility that a psychic factor can have physical effects. The economic point of view is also present in his discussion of ego alteration, where Freud writes on a theoretical level as well as a clinical one: he considers the relationship between psychic agencies and the question of subtracting increasing portions of the id in favor of consciousness, and he examines the situation in which ego alteration is manifested in the difficulty in maintaining the therapeutic alliance. The theoretical investigation culminates in the part devoted to explaining the theory of drive dualism he advanced in Beyond the Pleasure Principle. Freud attributes great importance to it because of his concern with safeguarding the specificity of psychoanalysis and to the need to counter the excessive emphasis that Ferenczi placed on trauma, giving the last word to drives as the guarantors of an inexhaustible inclination to conflict. Indeed, the factor of ego alteration is in some way subordinate to the factor of drive force, appearing to be a derivation of it. At the same time, however, precisely because he delineated the theoretical context for framing the clinical problem of terminability in such an accurate and unequivocal manner, Freud was able to reserve space for Ferenczi’s hypothesis on trauma. In Freud’s approach, unanimously considered pessimistic or at least highly cautious and problematic with regard to the prospects for analysis, the first factor - traumatic aetiology – is outlined in a promising manner: There is no doubt that an aetiology of the traumatic sort offers by far the more favourable field for analysis. Only when a case is a predominantly traumatic one will analysis succeed in doing what it is so superlatively able to do; only then will it, thanks to having strengthened the patient’s ego, succeed in replacing by a correct solution the inadequate decision made in his early life. Only in such cases can one speak of an analysis having been definitively ended. (Freud 1937a: 503, in S.E. 23: 220). As is well known, through time this argument has been the object of meticulous and critical fine-tuning (Blum 1987, Anzieu 1987). Blum considers it emblematic of the curious oscillation in A.T.I. between innovative, profoundly original points of view and residues of outdated and superceded formulations. In effect, in the context of A.T.I., trauma is treated as a discrete event, somehow isolated from the conflict which becomes invariably activated in concomitance with the trauma. Moreover, it appears a rather generic idea of trauma, despite the fact that Freud had described specific traumas of the developmental phases, especially in Inhibitions, Symptoms and Anxiety; on the other hand, there do not appear to be any


19

decisive considerations regarding the organization of personality at the moment of the trauma. Still, despite the incontrovertibility of such observations - shared by various commentators – we believe a tenable hypothesis is that the cryptic Freudian argumentation can be understood against the background of the inflexibility of instinctual aspects which are most properly endogenous (cf. Ferraro 1995). We might also even recognize a typically Freudian way of altering and embracing “hostile” thesis, in this case coming from Ferenczi and prefiguring the specific contribution of the Hungarian school. Finally, the discussion of resistances moves from the heart of the theoretical discourse to impact the reflection on the vicissitudes of analysis in an increasingly perspicacious manner. Certainly, the importance of a host of factors must be recognized, from Freud’s striking propensity to investigate the nature of the obstacles - with a pitiless scrutiny mistrustful of easy enthusiasms and even more so of easy victories - to the influence exercised by the dramatic events in which he was involved. All the same, his precise reflection on the nature of obstacles can be understood as a peculiar characteristic of analytical method, chiefly interested in examining and utilizing the obstructing forces in the same way as the driving ones. In A.T.I., Freud lays this out in the following: In this field the interest of analysts seems to me to be quite wrongly directed. Instead of an enquiry into how a cure by analysis comes about (a matter which I think has been sufficiently elucidated) the question should be asked of what are the obstacles that stand in the way of such a cure (Freud 1937a: 504, in S.E. 23: 221). This methodological hallmark is present and appreciable from the start of the essay, where Freud reflects on his own experiences, which all share some degree of failure; then, in the final four sections, he deploys all of his theoretical acumen. We see it operating, for example, in the claim that the history of the cure is just as interesting as that of the illness, while underlining that we never have a path backwards which, in an improbably symmetry, cancels the alterations produced, despite the fact that we can gain an accurate understanding of the pathogenesis. Further, his declared interest in the history of the cure is not only a caution against prognostic deceptions, but also and above all an invitation to investigate the complex mix of elements in the patient’s history and dynamics produced by the analytical relationship in their therapeutic outcomes. A wide-ranging vision that embraces the final four sections concentrates on defense mechanisms, resistances, and negative transference as related features of a single process; on a metapsychological level they are inflections of repetition-compulsion and an inertia or tenacity of the drives, as

20


well as evidence of an opposition to change in the course of analysis. At the most poignant part of his work on this irreducibility, Freud proceeds in two directions: one aimed at the ultimate components, a sort of essential chemism rooted in the force of the drives, and the other with regard to clinical phenomenology. In the last two sections, centered respectively on counter-transference as resistance which comes from the analyst and on the resistances connected to gender identity, Freud expands on the metapsychological discourse elaborated in the central part and in a certain sense resumes themes present in the first sections. Here, too, we see the long-distance dialogue with Ferenzci: Freud appears to want to reflect on Ferenczi’s attention to the position of the analyst in psychoanalytic technique. Likely stimulated by Ferenczi’s pressing observations, Freud’s thinking displays a continuity with the 1910 conception of counter-transference, which as an instrument for receiving the patient’s unconscious cannot tolerate resistances within itself. The choice of clinical cases in this regard meaningfully shows how Freud, in reflecting on his own experience, attributes greater attention to problematic clinical situations. He uses them to deal with the problem of obstacles arising from the analyst, who is often firm in his own unchangeability and ready to avoid the incessant work prescribed to others. According to Freud, the analyst finds himself exposed both to the influence of his own unconscious, which is always active, as well as the stimuli which come to him from the dangerous contact – likened to X-rays - with the patient’s unconscious. He must therefore put up a double barrier of basic honesty, which comes from his love for the truth and from his engagement in an infinite analysis that is operatively translated into his willingness to undergo supplemental periods of analysis. Freud, we repeat, was actually very skeptical about the function of training analysis and more generally about the action of training, which was increasingly institutionalized, as we see from a disconsolate confidence made in 1935 to L. Salomè: “My one source of satisfaction is Anna. It is remarkable how much influence and authority she has gained among the general run of analysts—many of whom, alas, have derived little from analysis as far as their personal character is concerned” (cited in Leupold-Löwenthal 1988: 267). Here, Freud appeared rather disappointed by the type of people attracted to psychoanalysis and little inclined to expect a transformation from their work. Once again, we have a Freud-Ferenczi opposition: for Freud, the aim of training analysis was the demonstration of the existence of the unconscious, a somewhat limited objective that was possible in the space of a brief analysis; Ferenczi instead called for training analysis to be deeper than therapeutic analysis, with the result that it was a long and complex process that Balint termed “supertherapy.” The last section, where Freud deals with the most radical resistances to change (ones arising from the refusal of femininity in a man and from penis envy in a woman), contains a dense tangle of problems concentrated in just a


21

few lines. In examining certain paradoxical resistances to change, vividly exemplified by negative therapeutic reactions, Freud traces them to interdrive conflicts, referring to a sense of blame conceived of as the death drive in its purest form. Moreover, he cites the definition of bisexuality in a unisexual direction as a phenomenon produced by the destruction drive and overwhelming proof of an intrinsic and endless inclination to conflict. The destructive drive thus somehow gets involved in the repression underlying the same-sex choice. Some authors (Thompson 1991) have pointed out how Freud’s concentration on resistances connected to gender identity in the conclusion of A.T.I. (a conclusion made all the more striking by its placement as the final section, whereas in the manuscript it was an appendix to the next to the last one) implies an attenuation of the absolute dominance of the disintegrative features of the death drive, through an operation of reconnecting with the more familiar terrain of sexuality and the Oedipal complex in the form of manifestations of Eros. In reality, in this part of A.T.I, the passages are probably not even clear to Freud himself. The fact is that we find a parallelism between Freud’s point of arrival to the final elements in the fifth section - from which specific resistances of the three psychic agencies originate - and the description of the bedrock, another insurmountable limit thought to be of a biological origin, and therefore indicated as a radical departure from analytical theory and practice. Here, too, we find a specific reference to Ferenczi, who recognized the importance of the male and female complexes (Ferenczi 1927) to the extent of indicating that they needed to be overcome as the condition for terminating analysis. In line with his attitude throughout the rest of the text, Freud appears intent on damping the optimistic expectation that overcoming can be a reliable result of analytical work, contrasting it to an analytical experience of imposing and disconsolate immovability. Freud places the enigma of the sexes within the dominant paradigm of castration anxiety and the Oedipal constellation, and this can make the disconcerting conclusion he reaches more understandable: everything beyond this is pure biology and ceases to be of psychological pertinence. But here the discussion remains to be developed and touches the complex mind-body relation and the reference to unrepresentable formations, aspects of bedrock which are inaccessible to analytical investigation and nonetheless influence the process. Freud’s final discussion in fact lends itself to developments in two directions: the first is a recognition of a necessity inherent in any analytical process faced with its defining limit; the second is the reinterpretation of the clinical phenomenologies in which Freud came up against “narcissistic resistances”, an extreme defense from recognizing the dependence which, in a woman, can take on the form of an omnipotent desire for bisexuality, and in a man, the rejection of a feminine disposition, disguising the thwarted recognition of its own limit and of receptiveness as a necessary condition for mental growth.

22


After having demonstrated, with this brief review of all of the sections of the text, how the imaginary dialogue with Ferenczi unfolded throughout the entire work, we would like to clarify the most important features of this comparison. In our view, these features lie in the differing conceptions of the analytical process, which are strictly intertwined in their repercussions with the ways of understanding the termination of analysis. In the previous section, we summarized Ferenczi’s theses, outlined most fully in his article from 1927: the analysis ends with natural exhaustion; treatment must be based on a decisive capacity in the patient to distinguish between reality and fantasy; the final phase takes on particular importance, from the point of view from the transference/counter-transference pair as well. In contrast to Ferenczi, we have seen how in A.T.I. Freud instead privileges reflection on the intrinsic limits of the analytical enterprise, which are connected to the bases of psychic life in drives; he glosses over technique, which Ferenczi had attempted to push further in order to widen the therapeutic resources of analysis. In A.T.I., a theoretical foundation which renders analysis interminable is repeated forcefully: the perennial contrast between primary and secondary processes. We might isolate a dual aspect in this approach, one of wider importance and the other dealing specifically with clinical work. The Freudian point of view, usually characterized as pessimistic, can instead be understood both as an expression of a necessary balancing with respect to the encouraging ideas coming out of Marienbad and as a reaction to the development of ego psychology, with its emphasis on the adaptive and unifying tendencies of the mind. From this perspective, the accentuation of disintegrative features and the emphasis on the “structure of opposition and on the tension between opposites” (Thompson 1991), bear an acute postmodern sensibility. Nonetheless, in our opinion, the sense which was most congenial to Freud is the one which underlines the dialectical process between opposite polarities, and not the most extreme version which deals with the production of a fundamental and irredeemable incoherence, based on a radical questioning of every unit of interpretation. On the more properly clinical side, Freud’s focus – full of caution and skepticism – is on the numerous elements which thwart therapeutic efforts, such as the libido’s intensity and tenacity, in addition to the ego’s weakness. These elements are frequently found in uncontrollable and unanalyzable transference configurations which contradict the Ferenczi’s optimistic requirement of a complete dissolving of transference and the end of analysis by exhaustion. According to Kirshner (1993), Freud’s ambiguity towards psychic reality leads to paradoxes which Ferenczi sought to resolve, or at least found difficult to accept: in particular, the question of the relationship between the reconstruction and the nature of the subjective reality that analysis attempts to reconstruct. According to Kirshner, although Freud and Ferenczi both pursued an accurate reconstruction of historical reality, they held different ideas about the nature of that reality. Freud supported an observer-observed


23

paradigm, in which the analyst plays the role of a neutral scientific investigator; Ferenczi introduced the bi-personal model in which the discovery of the truth depends on the behavior of the analyst, who is therefore a full participant. For both, the analyst’s problem is that of determining how much of what gets reproduced in analysis is fantasy and how much is reality, but the paths they follow diverge. For Freud, the notion of psychic reality is broader and so this question becomes much less important. Phylogeny fills in the ontogenetic gaps and transforms biological reality in the bedrock in which psychic reality is grounded. The investigation of biological reality is not pertinent to analysis, and therefore the search for historical truth loses its key role. For Ferenczi, to negate the historical reality of trauma means negating the importance of the subjective and considering the psychic as merely a superstructure of the physical. Privileging the role of fantasy, the Freudian position translates into a theory that seeks to “discover” whenever possible: the patient must bear the responsibility for psychological truth of his fantasies and accept a final renunciation of it. In contrast, Ferenczi’s position privileges the actual traumatic event and attempts to actualize the unconscious traumatic lived experience through technique, with the aim of allowing the patient to relive the split parts of his early experiences through “an immersion in the traumatic past” and thereby begin a process of cure. Some scholars, like Hoffer (1991), identify this divergence between the two authors as the point in which their conceptual stances branch off, with one placing the accent on the recovery of traumatic events of childhood as foundational of psychic reality, and the other on the interpretation of unconscious fantasies which have structured experience with the aim of creating psychic reality. In our view, Kirshner’s reading - and to some extent also Hoffer’s excessively simplifies the Freudian position, whose complexity regarding the problem of reconstruction in analysis can be gleaned from a comparative reading of Moses and Monotheism (Freud 1934-38) and Constructions in Analysis (Freud 1937b), two works from the same period as A.T.I. A joint review of these two texts (Chianese 1997) allows us, on the one hand, to grasp the complexification of the so-called archaeological metaphor centered on “excavation” and discovery, and on the other, to find in Freud’s anxiousness to pursue a historical truth a true gadfly capable of resisting the undeniable constructivist turns of psychoanalytic method. Leaving aside this interpretive divergence, however, it is undeniable that Ferenczi’s pioneering contribution promoted two directions of research in particular: objectrelations theory and a systematic interest in technique as a basic component of analysis as a profession. To give greater prominence to the conception of analytic process emerging from A.T.I, we may also consider Freud’s On Beginning the Treatment (1913), which tackles the problem of termination; from these two

24


opposite ends of a path, we may gather the reproposal of an unchanging definition of the psychoanalytic process: The analyst is certainly able to do a great deal, but he cannot determine beforehand exactly what results he will effect. He sets in motion a process, that of the resolving of existing repressions. He can supervise this process, further it, remove obstacles in its way, and he can undoubtedly vitiate much of it. But on the whole, once begun, it goes its own way and does not allow either the direction it takes or the order in which it picks up its points to be prescribed for it. The analyst’s power over the symptoms of the disease may thus be compared to male sexual potency. A man can, it is true, beget a whole child, but even the strongest man cannot create in the female organism a head alone or an arm or a leg; he cannot even prescribe the child’s sex. He, too, only sets in motion a highly complicated process, determined by events in the remote past, which ends with the severance of the child from its mother (Freud 1913: 340, in S.E. 12: 130). This definition emphasizes the unpredictability of the analytic process and assigns the analyst the task of beginning it without in any way controlling its direction or sequence. It is a model which places less emphasis on a description of the interconnection between the analyst’s actions and the patient’s responses (in Abend’s view, a “manufacturing model” [Abend 1990]), and it favors the idea that the conditions in which analysis takes place and the nature of the analyst’s activity help facilitate a process within the patient which is somehow independent and unpredictable. If we substantiate this conception of the analytical process with Freud’s complex contribution in A.T.I., we may discern the peculiarity that differentiates it rather radically from the conception he first espoused. The process coincides with life itself (thus in a certain sense it also has a naturalness, but is unpredictable just as within an existence); it is not possible to circumscribe it and pursue welldefined objectives, established from the start and verifiable along the way. This conception of the process, as it is became increasingly refined with time, was based on an idea of temporality which is bound, on the one hand, by repetition-compulsion, and on the other hand by the temporalizing mechanism of Nachträglichkeit. Additionally, it privileges the intrapsychic level of change rather than the interpersonal influence formed by an intricate network of interactions in continuous flux. In order to conclude this first investigation, we would like to draw attention to the theoretical necessity of situating the problem of the termination of analysis in reference to the idea adopted of process, which must be defined on two levels: that of the features which characterize it and


25

that of the instruments or means which make it possible. After seeking in the long-distance dialogue between Freud and Ferenczi the original foundation of a debate which is still open today, our next step is the indication of a research perspective aimed at finding in later psychoanalytic reflection on the subject the resumption and development of themes which do not lie so much in a linear warp of monolithic sides – pro-Freud and pro-Ferenczi – as in articulated and complex operations, which nonetheless form diversified discursive orientations. As proof of the heuristic value of this hypothesis, we remind the reader of Balint’s formulation in the late 1940s of the central point of the question pertaining to the termination of analysis: Is the analytical cure a 'natural' or an 'artificial' process? i.e. does the analyst's task consist only of removing the obstacles created by the individual and social traumata—after which the 'natural' processes will take charge of the cure? (a) If the answer is Yes, we may expect rather uniform happenings in the end phase; […] or (b) If the answer is No, we must expect widely varying experiences in the end phase, dependent on—among other factors—the degree of the overall maturity reached, on the problems that happen to be the last ones to be dealt with, on the personality of the analyst, etc. Another formulation—using more general concepts—may ask: (1) Is health a natural state of equilibrium? i.e. do processes exist in the mind which—if unhampered and undisturbed—would lead the development towards that equilibrium? or (2) Is health the result of a lucky chance, a rare or even an improbable event, the reason being that its conditions are so stringent and so numerous that the chances are very heavily weighted against it? Analysts have not as yet been able to give a satisfactory answer to these questions. Roughly there are two camps. It is interesting to note that those who think that mature genitality is not simply a chance sum total of a motley mixture of component sexual instincts but a function per se, also think that health is a 'natural' equilibrium and the termination of a psycho-analytic cure is a 'natural' process. And there is the other camp which maintains fairly unanimously that health, the termination of an analysis and mature genitality are similarly the result of the interplay of so many forces, tendencies and influences that one is not justified in assuming governing 'natural' processes. (Balint 1950: 197).

26


We have quoted Balint at length because we find that the citation lucidly condenses the essence of the debate dating back twenty years earlier: the point of departure of numerous derivations of thought which we attempt to retrace and highlight, exploring the possibility of making geographically significant conceptual traditions emerge.

Two

After Freud: The Theme of Termination in the Mid-1900s

1. The first reactions: M. Schmideberg, O. Fenichel and E. Glover If there were any immediate reactions to Freud’s essay, they were private - for reasons which would be interesting to explore - and the impending catastrophe of the war must have been a factor. In any case, we should mention an article by M. Schmideberg (1938) and, especially, a commentary by O. Fenichel (1974), which was written immediately after A.T.I. and privately circulated, lost and finally published over thirty-five years later. In the decade following the publication of A.T.I., the problem of the termination of analysis reemerged only in the postwar period in the debate over technique: the uproar caused by the dispute between Freud and Ferenczi continued, though in a much less visible way and momentarily obfuscated by new controversies which came to the fore. Schmideberg’s essay richly describes the idealizations and resistances hidden in the patient and in the analyst with regard to being “completely analyzed”. She holds that little use is made of the term “narcissism” in discussing the evaluation of analysis outcomes, and that there is a difference between English and “continental” European analysts. The latter privileged primary narcissism as the source of observed narcissistic manifestations, neglecting the dynamic forces responsible for the regression to narcissism itself (extreme ambivalence, paranoid anxieties, excessive demands of the superego). The former appear to take a diametrically opposed view, privileging secondary narcissism, mainly in terms of the relationship with introjected objects and leaving aside the consequences of primary narcissism. In our view, the interesting feature of this essay lies in a set of critical considerations which, quite precociously receiving emerging tendencies, prefigured the orientations and lines of psychoanalytic research in subsequent decades. These considerations had to do above all with the way in which the scientific debate over termination took shape. According to Schmideberg, analysts seem inclined to discuss analytic work and the criteria for the cure in ideal terms, as the symposia dedicated to the theory and criteria of therapeutic success demonstrate. On the other hand, there are no data on the nature and frequency of therapeutic success; the statistics are of little use due to the scarcity of evaluative criteria and the lack of details; furthermore, clinical cases are often incomplete. Formulations of the criteria for evaluating analytical objectives are vague and partial, each privileging one aspect (for

28


example, reaching genitality or full object-relationship). Schmideberg likewise criticizes the increasing tendency to prolong treatment and the presence of preconceived ideas on the course or results of analysis, such as the opinion that all patients must pass through a period of depression. Such a period would thus become a sign of a satisfactory or deep analysis, when in point of fact it might be due to an error in technique. As a result, a depressive period might be induced during treatment or there might be an increase in the spontaneous tendency to depression. For Schmideberg, this is an example of the way in which theoretical expectations can act as counter-transference features. At the end of her article she reminds us of the risk that analysis provokes a sense of grandeur present in all analysts; mentioning Freud’s essay in a note, she praises its moderate stance in recognition of the limits of analysis. The commentary by Fenichel was written immediately after A.T.I., but it had limited and private circulation; it was lost and then was published only much later. Fenichel holds a position which is respectful of the Freudian essay but critical on each and every point. The focus of Fenichel’s criticism concerns the Freudian thesis of the inopportuneness of reawakening silent and latent conflicts or to act on the ones which are present but marked by an excessive intensity. In other words, whereas Freud identifies the ego’s distance from pathogenic situations as an ideal condition for treatment, Fenichel on the contrary appreciates the ego’s involvement and the need for eliminating or diminishing the distance often present in rationalizations. Fenichel argues his critical position through the connection between ego alterations and instinctual childhood conflicts: ego modifications - ones which are active only in certain situations (phobic attitudes, for example) as well as ones which have congealed in attitudes and personality traits - are the product of the action of defense mechanisms which have prevented the further development of what the ego has rejected. Here we can clearly perceive the influence of Anna Freud’s writing on defense mechanisms and the contemporary analytical tendency to treat ego alterations just like symptoms. Fenichel is skeptical on two levels of another point in Freud’s thought: the possibility that ego alterations are difficult to handle in analysis because of a strong tendency to conflict, due in turn to the existence of the destructive drive. If on the one hand he appears to doubt the existence of such a drive, on the other he holds that the greater inclination to conflict exists in those patients in whom the instinctual conflict simultaneously expresses a structural conflict. Since persons with greater structural conflicts also have a greater tendency to use drive-based energies for the suppression of other drive demands, it is understandable that those who have greater tendency to conflict also display a greater inclination toward self-destruction. Thus the quantitative factor is historicized by Fenichel, whereas in Freud’s stance it is biologized.


29

According to Fenichel, the length and termination of analysis especially in training - is another subject which Freud’s essay treats too summarily and skeptically. He believes that for the very reasons cited by Freud, training analyses must be long and in-depth, though he recognizes that this has nothing to do with attaining a “didactic normalcy”. Finally, with regard to the question of bisexuality and the bedrock impeding analysis, Fenichel calls for conceptual and clinical caution, since before turning to biology, analytical theory and work must first consider social and experiential factors. In conclusion, Fenichel positions himself as the champion of psychoanalytic notions which privilege the analysis of character and conflicts as the constant reference of analytic work, rejecting biology as a limit on theory and therapy. In Fenichel’s doubts and in the alternatives he proposes, we find an echo – perhaps an unconscious one – of the influence of Ferenczi’s ideas: the accent placed on historical features as opposed to biological ones in ego development; the conviction that having lived experience present is more important than cognitive distancing, which is a source of dangerous rationalizations; and support for a more articulated and demanding conception of training analysis. As we have already stated, it was not until the late 1940s that the debate over the issue resumed, as can be seen through panels and works by single authors. In particular, Glover’s perspective appears for various reasons to be a useful guide to the state of the art of the period. His attempt at a systemization of psychoanalytic technique, as formulated in the second draft of The Technique of Psychoanalysis (1955), arises from a study conducted in 1939 to assess the therapeutic practices of psychoanalysis. This research demonstrates a widespread difference in the adoption of procedures, thereby offering a complex picture in which growing divergences over psychoanalytic theory were inscribed. The 1939 study in turn takes on the role of testing and comparison with the ideas which emerged in the aforementioned 1936 symposium of the British Psychoanalytic Society. Glover dedicates an entire chapter to a comparison between the concepts of active technique and waiting; this makes it clear how much the problems posed by Ferenczi’s meditations on technique were still alive and present, but remained largely unresolved. In an careful examination of the evolution of the active technique, Glover - even as he stands by transference interpretation as a fundamental technical resource - highlights the importance of the contribution made by Ferenczi in his constant attention to details like the enlargement of the limited transference field and the problems posed by the analytical handling of periods of stagnation, and “…the part…played by active injunctions in determining whether or not we have reached the terminal phase” (Glover 1955: 181). It appears clear that he attempts to keep as much as possible to the principles of abstinence and analytical neutrality, and all the same, the importance of Ferenczi’s influence is palpable in the elaboration and refinement of the concept of the terminal

30


phase and libidinal weaning, attributing to the analyst a more incisive if not more directly active role. In Glover’s book, we find another conspicuous trace of the debate triggered by Ferenczi’s positions under the heading “term” in the questionnaire prepared by the author. In particular, in discussing the procedure for setting a term, Glover writes: Two distinct issues are involved here. The more general problem of “setting a term” was dragged out of its original context by the controversy over “active” devices. Setting a period to analysis and keeping to it were suggested by Ferenczi as procedures calculated to force unconscious material with consciousness. In view of the general feeling against “active” devices…it may be assumed that this “forcing” aspect of termsetting is no longer important. … But the policy of setting a term as such still requires discussion. … However this may be, it seems likely that the real cause of uncertainty as to setting a term lies in doubt about the criteria of cure (Glover 1955: 330-331). Glover’s words point to a connection between three important aspects of the question of termination: the correlation between the decision to terminate and the criteria of evaluation, the conception of the terminal phase as a specific phase in the analytic process, and insufficiently recognized traces of Ferenczi’s thought. Since Glover moved in the direction of a theory of technique based on a binding declaration of the theoretical presuppositions to which he referred, he appeared to be a guardian of Freudian orthodoxy, and this may have veiled the influence in his work of intuitions and novelties introduced by Ferenczi. A dialectic developed whose poles were represented, on the one hand, by Glover, who was primarily engaged in an operation of consolidating the theoretical bases of technique, and on the other hand, by Balint, who was more interested in understanding the evolution of technique from a historical point of view and exploring aspects which had been neglected up to that time, such as making the analyst a principal object of observation. As Balint replied to Glover’s challenge: “As long as we have hardly any well-founded knowledge of the dynamisms governing the relation of the various technical approaches to their respective theoretical findings, we have no choice but to accept most analytic techniques as peers” (Balint 1952: 222). Once again, we find the consequences of this opposition even in the way in which the problem of the conclusion of analysis is treated. In the two paragraphs devoted specifically to the terminal phase, Glover attempts to furnish a systematic view of the problem. His intention is openly critical of the tendency to deal with the question in an empirical manner that was


31

wholly intuitive and exempt from the necessary effort to transform intuitive evaluations into clinical accounts which could be rendered more objective. According to Glover, the key criterion to undergo close examination is the one relative to the limits of analytical influence: the domain in which it is exercised is transference neurosis, whose manifestations – regression, fixation, and transference-resistances – if dealt with in analysis, can evolve toward a modification in the order of identifications, with the analyst serving as an auxiliary superego. Glover strongly insists on the need for instituting a crucial test of the analytical process, whose conditions must be satisfied - at least ideally - before an analysis can actually be considered complete. In his opinion, however, it is often the case that not entirely reliable criteria prevail in the decision to terminate, for example a symptomatic improvement, external motives or a condition of stagnation. In contrast to the unreliability of these criteria, Glover favors having as much confirming evidence as possible to serve as an antidote to errors in judgment which can arise from counter-transference reactions of boredom, impatience and optimism on the analyst’s part. Among those items which can serve as confirming evidence, special emphasis is placed on oneiric reactions to treatment (“review dreams” [Glover 1955], etc.). From Glover’s presentation we thus get a picture of a clearly delineated termination phase with particular features -such as a marked regression, an increase in fantasy and transference fixations, and an exacerbation of symptoms - which can lend increasing importance to secondary gain, the second line of defense against analysis. The reasons in favor of the need to postulate a terminal phase and dedicate careful clinical attention to it seem to be based on the consideration that the patient’s mind is dealing with a regression from which he must be enabled to emerge before being dismissed. As it is articulated, Glover’s position appears similar to Fenichel’s: both start with the intention of deepening, widening and systematizing Freud’s thought, only to find themselves at odds with the man who inspired them and inadvertently close to Ferenczi. But Glover appears more pessimistic than Fenichel when he concludes his work by recalling Sachs’s provocative statement that the most complete analysis is little more than a scratch on the surface of a continent.

2. The Resumption of the Debate in the Postwar Years As some of the panels in the various psychoanalytic societies at the end of the 1940s show, simultaneously or within a brief space of time, the theme of the termination of analysis returned to the center of attention after a decade of relative disinterest. To get a sense of the significance of the panels, here are some of the titles: the Joint Meeting of the Psychoanalytical Societies of Los Angeles and San Francisco and the Meeting of the British Psycho-

32


Analytic Society were respectively entitled On the Termination of Psychoanalytic Treatment and Criteria for Termination of Analysis. The French conferences of 1954-55 were entitled Critères pour la fin du traitement and Comment terminer le traitement psychanalytique. These titles indicate a convergence of aims in the attempt to bridge the gap between the theoretical enunciation of analytic goals and the indiscriminate surveying of consolidated practices, identifying an intermediate area in the definition of the criteria and the indicators of the end - one which allows for the isolation of some procedures and the explanation of their methodological foundation. Despite this convergence of aims, it is precisely beginning with these panels that we may start to identify the different conceptual orientations of analysts from various geographic areas, and these orientations may essentially be traced to the divergent ideas of process mentioned above.

2.1 The English Panel The symposium of the British Psycho-Analytic Society was held in 1949, and the most important parts of the acts were published the following year in the International Journal of Psychoanalysis together with two of the three principal reports of the American panel held simultaneously. From its title, cited above, the symposium clearly positioned itself in an ideal continuity with the 1936 symposium on the criteria for evaluating therapeutic success. As for the contents, we find a meticulous clarification of the clinically useful criteria for determining termination, with an attention to basing clinical judgment on the convergence of evidence as well as to preserving the specificity of analytic treatment from other types of therapy. In the panel, through the work on indicators - present above all in the talks by Hoffer, Rickman and Bridger - we can see the effort to continue what Glover had brought into view with his research. Rickman (1950) in particular proposes seven specific criteria that include various types of capabilities: to move easily from past to present as an effect of overcoming infantile amnesia and the working-through of the Oedipus complex; to tolerate libidinal frustrations and deprivations without turning to regressive defenses; to tolerate aggressive impulses in oneself and in others; mourning; heterosexual genital satisfaction; to work and even to bear not working. This last criterion is a model which combines many factors, each of which may have quantitative variations and a point of irreversibility. Hoffer (1950) in turn identifies three criteria for the termination of treatment, following the method peculiar to psychoanalysis: an increase in the degree of awareness of unconscious processes, an overcoming of resistances and a reduction in repetition-compulsion. In his exposition, the goals of analysis and the criteria for its termination are treated as


33

interchangeable. Hoffer insists on the need to identify purely psychological criteria from which more spurious criteria may possibly arise, such as those regarding the modification of symptoms and of psychosexual and social relations. He attempts to rearrange the different types of criteria emerging from Glover’s study, whose results had indicated differences between intuitive, symptomatic, psychosexual and social parameters. In fact, Hoffer reformulates the tacit agreement characterizing analytical procedure, which is based - unlike psychotherapeutic ones - on the distinction between the unconscious and the conscious and on the foundational constructs of transference and resistance. The length of treatment and its termination entail a necessary reference to these two perspectives, and they depend on the analyst’s ability to treat transference neurosis broadly and deeply. In examining the fate of transference neurosis in relation to the termination of analysis, Hoffer stresses not so much the dissolution of the analysis itself, but rather the patient’s identification with intense analytical activity as a learning process. This formulation is considered more pertinent than the common one, which is described as the substitution of the patient’s infantile superego with the superego of the analyst. For Hoffer the emergence of transference neurosis, creating an “identification in the ego with the analyst’s functions”, is another psychological criterion for the termination of therapy. Bridger (1950) begins by defining the analytical situation as a “transitional community of two persons” created with the aim of changing and reintegrating the patient’s object-relations, so as to progressively enable him to bridge the gap between his own life and the analyst’s. According to Bridger, placing an end to the existence of the transitional community in the patient’s social life is dynamically different from terminating the analytical process, because while the former is an event of the outside world, the latter is the final result of a interior developmental process. The uniting of inner and outer connections requires considering different schemes of reference in the search for criteria to end the analysis. If, then, the forces operating in the patient’s outer world can be evaluated only in light of the material brought in all of its various forms, similarly, the exploration of the ways of dealing with the end of the session cannot be taken as the sole criterion. Bridger proposes the investigation of two sets of situations: the first includes the brief interruptions that a patient experiences during analysis in coping between one session and the next; the second, instead, includes those experiences of the outside world which entail the end of a relationship, such as a change in work or residence or events like a divorce, a death and so forth. In both sets it can be useful to consider the forces at work and the circumstances prevailing at the time of the separation events. Indeed, for Bridger, in the patient’s inner world the division of time in intervals is not the same as that of the outside world: for example, it may be expanded endlessly and coincide with a fantasy which means “forever”, so that the patient’s capacity to tolerate the estimation of real time in his inner world takes on great significance. Another

34


aspect of the question regards the many ways in which separation events take place, whether they are provoked by the analyst, the patient or agreed upon. On this basis, due to his specific knowledge acquired in the context of the analytic situation, the analyst can construct developmental accounts regarding the preparation of the patient for the ending event. Alongside this careful and rigorous but not original work of systematization, new points of view appear in the panel through the reports given by M. Klein and M. Balint, each in its own way representing the emergence of an ongoing, fervent and creative debate over object-relations in English psychoanalysis. Indeed, it must be kept in mind that in England, from the late 1930s until the end of the 1950s - but especially in the decade following the war – there was a confrontation of deep and deeply contrasting psychoanalytic conceptions, ranging from Fairbairn’s ideas on the object nature of libido to those of Klein on the close connection between the death instinct and Eros, the work of A. Freud and the Hampstead group on the role of the ego, and Balint’s notions on the relationship between narcissism and object-libido. Reflections of such debates on this book’s theme can be seen in the different ways of conceiving the psychoanalytic process and its aims and its outcomes, as we will attempt to clarify here below and in subsequent sections. The contribution of M. Klein (1950) centers on the enunciation of a basic criterion which modifies the traditional points of reference in a naturalistic sense and concerns the re-elaboration of persecutory and depressive anxieties of the first year of life. However, this is a fundamentally genetic criterion on which all of those other more well-known criteria are seen to depend: a stable attainment of sexual potency and heterosexuality, a consolidation of the ability to love and work, the ego’s acquisition of those particular qualities which are related to psychic stability and to the use of appropriate defenses. Klein underlines the significant shift in emphasis deriving from her framework: she claims that in the evaluation of treatment, attention is generally given to the two elements of the increase in psychic stability and the enhanced sense of reality, while the expansion of ego depth is ignored; this expansion is manifested through a rich fantasy life and an enhanced capacity to feel even intense affect without reservations or difficulty. Instead, she believes that the crucial point is precisely the reduction of maniacal defenses which impede introspection, and the reduction of splitting processes, insisting on the analysis of negative transference as the sine qua non condition for an effective termination. Despite the brevity of her paper (initially presented in 1949 at the IPA Congress in Zurich and published in an even shorter version), the criterion proposed by Klein, which assigns a decisive importance to the depressive position, forms the groundwork for a line of thought which incisively oriented numerous theorizations of the analytic process. The importance of


35

the depressive position is connected to the different mental quality of inner processes, based on integration and on a modulation of annihilation anxieties, which are in turn seen as an expression of the death drive. In Klein’s position we see developments which are coherent with the Freudian notion of the death drive as well as the influence of Ferenczi’s important discoveries (Bonfiglio 1993). Among these developments, in particular, she offers a description of splitting processes and an insistence on the necessity of adequately analyzing negative transference as a fundamental part of the termination phase, at the risk of keeping positive transference repressed or favoring the persistence of an idealization which is not only excessive but also defensive. The ideas contained in Balint’s presentation (1950b) are just as bold, despite the effort to link them to the consolidated sphere of classical theory. Balint’s point of departure is the identification of three groups of criteria: the first, that of the instinctual goals, implies genital primacy with the connected ability to achieve full satisfaction; the second group examines the relationship with instinctual objects; and the third considers the structure of the ego, whose functions enable the individual to maintain uninterrupted contact with reality, even under stress. Balint claims that although they are excellent, the theoretical criteria for deciding whether an analysis has terminated, if tested in real conditions, turn out to be perfectionist. He therefore proposes an approach based on the clinical description of what takes place in the actual analytical relationship during the termination of analysis, and with this intent he elucidates the process which he describes elsewhere (Balint 1932) as a “new cycle.” If this process is able to develop without obstacles, a surprisingly uniform experience dominates the last period of treatment: the patient feels that he is beginning to undergo a form of rebirth, to enter into a new life, to have reached the end of a dark tunnel and to see the light after a long journey; moreover, he experiences a great feeling of freedom. Balint writes that the general atmosphere is one of taking leave of something very dear and precious, with the related suffering and mourning which are sincere and deeply felt, yet mitigated by the sense of security derived from the recently acquired prospects for true happiness. In Balint’s description, in the termination of a satisfactory analysis, the patient leaves with tears in his eyes, provoking similar feelings in the analyst. In Balint’s paper, we find both the effort to rethink classical objectives – make the unconscious conscious, overcome resistances and abolish infantile amnesia – whose full achievement is underlined as impossible, according to the Freudian conception of analysis as a never-ending task, as well as in the reception of Ferenczi’s notion of “renewal”. With regard to the former, Balint had previously written the following: “it is generally known that even analysed people still dream, and that dream analysis encounters resistance with them also” (Balint 1936: 208). At the same time, Balint’s

36


vision of the termination of analysis reflects the general features of his thought, consistently marked by a historical perspective and an interest in the variable of the analyst. With regard to the importance of the figure of the analyst, in the preceding decade (M. Balint and A. Balint 1939) he offered some examples of termination to demonstrate how each analyst has his own way of proceeding which can be easily generalized as “the right one”, thereby fostering “the narcissism of small differences.” Balint was instead interested in developing what risked becoming a sterile debate over the “right technique” into a theoretical-clinical perspective which established the need for investigating the analyst’s movements, and he arrived at a psychoanalytic practice based on the recognition that analysis is much more than a technique – fully appearing to be a relationship between two persons. It should once again be recalled that those years were close to the famous debates between A. Freud and M. Klein, which Balint’s work reflects without creating two rigid oppositions. Thus he places himself in line with research by object-relations theorists to arrive at - in disagreement with Freud’s notion of primary narcissism - the theoretical basis for a reformulation of the termination of therapy: the hypothesis of primary object love. Balint describes the following sequence: paranoid attitude, depression and love for the primary object which indicates in the depression the necessary precursor for any “new beginning” (Balint 1932, 1950b). It is clear and moreover explicitly recognized by Balint that this formulation bears the influence of Klein and D. Lagache, who both contributed to his understanding of the “new beginning.” Additionally, recalling Freud’s unease with regressive phenomena, he believes that it was an error to have neglected them and he reconsiders them in the light of the “new beginning” concept, which in turn echoes Ferenczi’s concept of renewal. Regression is therefore assigned a decisive importance for terminating analysis in an appropriate manner: it is understood to be the necessary passage to reverse the process and bring it back to starting conditions. In this view, a parallelism is implicit between the pathogenic process and the course of the therapeutic process, which is in turn based on a correspondence between the genesis of the psychic disorder and the journey backwards which utilizes regression as a therapeutic factor. Balint links his own way of understanding the intra-analytic relation to the hypotheses of archaic object relation: in later years this perspective induced him to further examine the concept of regression, which he placed in relation to the notion of equilibrium and health. It is precisely in this context that he discusses the problem of the termination of analysis, through the reflection cited above regarding analytical treatment as a natural or artificial process, echoed in another formulation of the same question: Is nature a natural state of equilibrium or the result of a fortunate chance, a rare and even improbable event? Here he delineates two positions: for the first, the end of psychoanalytic treatment is the end of a natural process; whereas the second -


37

invalidating the notion of a predominance of natural processes – consequently conceives the end of therapy as a largely unpredictable event. To Ferenczi’s concept of a natural end, Balint adds that of the “new cycle” in which various and complex insights converge: the importance of mourning; the role of regression; primary love as the source and origin of human libidinal development, whose original goal is the desire to be loved without reservation and without obligations. An important corollary to this point of view is the recognition of the importance of the emotional environment from which the one-time infant and regressed patient in analysis is exceedingly dependent, and consequently a reevaluation of the external factors in the constitution of the pathology. In this reappraisal of endogenous factors, we recognize the weight of Ferenczi’s ideas on trauma and the work examining regression, which has important implications on the level of interpretive technique and the understanding of therapeutic agents in the analytical situation. This route leads to a definition of the analytic process not so much as a repetition of the past - which would prioritize the necessity of interpretive work - as instead a creation which requires recognition of what did not take place. In this way, Balint’s ideas hint at an intrinsic link between progress and regression which can take on various forms: from the regressive movements that modulate progressive ones to regression that blocks development, from regression that becomes more intense in the termination phase to regression that - as Winnicott would later emphasize - can imply the possibility of a developmental reactivation of consolidated situations of lack. In summation, we may certainly claim that the ideas of Klein and Balint offer a great contribution to the concept of analytic process in terms of the second of the positions outlined above: through Balint’s theorization of an experience termed “new cycle”, which is surprisingly uniform in last period of therapy, and through Klein’s identification of the achievement of the depressive position as a decisive criterion for termination. These authors’ perspectives have significant points in common, both of them being located in the theoretical area of object-relations and referring to a theorization of the analytical process articulated in typical, subsequent sequences. The Freudian analogy between analytical process and the course of life is, on the one hand, circumscribed, and on the other, intensified in the direction of a connection between analytic and growth processes. In subsequent decades, this tendency resulted in the attempt to make the analogy into an actual isomorphism. In point of fact, these two authors’ ideas on the termination of analysis turned out to have rather different fates, because the theoretical elaboration of the depressive position as a central point in mental development came to prevail as a real paradigm destined to influence at length the reading of the developmental directions of the analytical process, while Balint’s ideas, perhaps because they were more problematic, did not give rise to an actual school.

38


2.2 The American Panel The presentations at the Joint Meeting of the Psychoanalytical Societies of Los Angeles and San Francisco also attempted to orient the discussion around a more specific discourse of technique within the wider theoretical context relative to the goals and aims of the analytic process. The paper by Buxbaum (1950) starts with a wider discussion of the difference between therapeutic and analytic results, reaffirming the Freudian formulation that the task of analysis is to assure the best conditions for ego functioning. Additionally, Buxbaum’s formulation further extends and expresses Jones’s in placing an emphasis gaining of greater freedom for the ego and greater self-control of the whole personality. Only after having defined the basic criterion serving as a backdrop to the analytic process does Buxbaum takes on the problem of technique, where she focuses on two aspects in particular: the features of transference in the terminal phase and the question of timing. The latter is explored with acute clinical sensitivity through various analytical experiences which show the analyst’s willingness – through an expert use of counter-transference - to activate the procedure for ending through the patient’s core situation and his particular character structure. The most important lesson to be drawn from this is to recognize a quite significant part of the analytic work in the complex route of arriving at setting a date for termination, and this work is often closely related to the subject’s crucial problem. Indeed, the vicissitudes of termination frequently renew the traumatic charge of some fundamental experiences, which in these final delicate moments get relived and worked-through again through a solution that differs from the original one. An important role is attributed to analytical interruptions as both indicators of readiness to terminate and preparatory intervals. Alexander had already suggested working up to suspension with one or more preparatory intervals which could initially be imposed, with the plan that after a number of such programmed interventions to reassure the patient that he could return to analysis, the non-artificial end could become a “natural” termination. A. Reich’s presentation (1950) begins with a comparison between Ferenczi’s and Freud’s texts, highlighting the important points. Of the first, Reich indicates in particular the preconditions for an analysis to be able to be considered “complete”, a wide-ranging investigation of character traits utilizing all of the expressions and peculiarities in gesture and posture, as well as the analysis of the patient’s hidden mistrust of the analyst. Of Freud’s skeptical and cautious position, Reich cites attention to elements that frustrate therapeutic efforts: the intensity and tenaciousness of the libido, together with the ego’s weakness. These three elements are frequently expressed in uncontrollable and unanalyzable transference configurations, echoing the considerations Freud already made in his work on transference love. Reich concentrates her attention on the problem of the resolution of transference


39

and expresses motivated reservations regarding Ferenczi’s optimistic claim of a complete dissolution of transference and the end of analysis by exhaustion. Although she confirms Ferenczi’s observations about the infantile nature of the bond with the analyst, she notes that this bond can evolve, giving rise to outcomes such as the need to maintain in contact with the analyst and construct a friendly relationship with him. In any case, for Reich this proves the persistence of transference and the need for evaluating with great caution the relationships which the patient enters into, often headlong, in concomitance with the termination of analysis, as a means of overcoming his disappointment for the loss of the analyst. If, on the one hand, there are always residues of unresolved transference, on the other hand, the mourning reaction is not only the repetition of a childhood experience but also the expression of a specific relationship created in reality, and which has provided the special gratification of unlimited attention. The reports in this panel demonstrate in an exemplary fashion how the debate over termination in analysis continued to gravitate around Freud’s and Ferenczi’s conceptual elaborations, almost always combining them in multiple combinations.

2.3 The French Symposia Although they shared their denomination with the English and American meetings, the symposia of the Psychoanalytic Society of Paris whose participants included Bouvet (1954, 1955), Nacht (1954, 1955), Held (1954), and Shentoub – focused on different aspects of the theme of termination, in this way prefiguring the specificity of French psychoanalysis’s contribution. These symposia tended to explore the role of intuition and the dynamics of counter-transference in the end of analysis, thus embracing one of the most insistent indications of Freud’s text: the exploration of obstacles. These authors nonetheless maintained a connection with Ferenczi’s ideas through continuous mention of the analyst’s “presence” as the representative of outside reality, in addition to citing countertransference and the variations in setting and interpretive technique in the terminating phase. In his presentation at the second symposium (1955), Nacht dwells in particular on the problem of ending interminable analysis and attempts to elaborate explanatory hypotheses of interminability. He concentrates on disturbances at the level of transference/counter-transference exchanges and in particular on the irreducibility of transference neurosis when infantile tendencies expressed in it have ample opportunities for satisfaction in the analytical situation, even though the analyst follows classical technique faithfully. On this basis Nacht argues for the necessity of introducing technical modifications in therapy and abandoning the attitude of benevolent neutrality of the early phases. In his view, this is necessary because during

40


some therapies, it happens that the analyst intuits that a patient who appeared up to a certain moment to be virtually cured tends to be really cured, and despite this the patient still hesitates to abandon the infantile and fantastic world which prolongs analysis in order to undertake a direction in his behavior which would lead him to face the adult world. In this moment of essential importance, the analyst’s neutrality - up to this point indispensable can become an obstacle to carrying out the process, and if interpretive technique is aiming only for the interpretation of instincts, it can impede the subject’s real contact with the object. Nacht therefore proposes deliberately orienting the patient toward reality through interpretations directed to behavior outside of the analytic relationship and focusing on actual behavior and the way of reinvesting energies freed up through analysis. This change in technique must be carefully distinguished from the active attitude adopted by Ferenczi: Nacht insists on the concept of “presence” with which the patient may find it useful to clash, oppose or even engage, whereas the classical attitude of analytic neutrality provides him only with an image constructed essentially by his subjective projections. In the 1954 symposium, Bouvet cites Nacht’s ideas, enunciated in structural terms according to which the reestablishment of proper functioning of the three agencies - and in particular of the ego’s mastery over drive activities and over the superego - forms the main criterion for the decision to end analysis. Since in Nacht this goal is fully meaningful only if the transference bonds (both positive and negative) are sufficiently loose, we are actually dealing here with a general theorization of the process of termination which is not significantly dissimilar from Glover’s. Likewise, in reproposing the importance of a convergence of signs and, on the contrary, the uselessness of isolated criteria, Bouvet notes criteria such as the possibility of actually applying the rule of free associations or a change in the patient’s object-relations. Nonetheless, despite the apparent harmony of their perspectives, Bouvet assigns a crucial role to “intuitive perception” of a certain state of the subject as a real turning point which only in a later moment will be followed by the search for criteria and their objectivization. Thus Bouvet, here again following Nacht – who spoke of “global perception”, just as Fenichel had written of the “click of truth” – suggests that the criterion of cure be placed within a framework of an intuition of the whole present in the analyst in a given moment, that the subject has undertaken a new way of being which will ensure a plausible irreversibility of his insights and the possibility of maintaining them outside of analytical control, the transference relationship having become useless. In this view, the criteria outlined are utilized above all as elements for rectifying an inner experience which, although it might seem transitory, still remains the key moment of the decision to conclude. On the contrary, the lack of this socalled “click of truth” should induce one to be suspicious.


41

The following year, Bouvet extended the positions expressed in the first symposium with a paper considering two particularly insidious forms of counter-transference that can operate in the analytical relation. The entire paper deals with the dilemma, already described by Freud in A.T.I, as to whether particularly arduous analyses are to be attributed to id resistances or to errors in technique. The precise reference to some aspects of the active technique proposed by Nacht - such as a lack of regularity in sessions, the interpretation of external behavior and the more summary and infrequent character of interventions aimed at dissolving the transference bond - does not, however, establish a motive for aligning Bouvet with Nacht, despite the fact that they belong to the same theoretical-clinical school. Much more cautiously, Bouvet declares using a “casual” reduction in the number of sessions in a pre-terminal phase as a means of testing, likening this circumstance to the subject’s suffering due to an accidental lack. The use of prolonged weaning appears feasible to Bouvet if the analysis is sufficiently advanced, because its consequences can be predicted and tailored commensurate to the subject; moreover, it can turn out to be useful as an indicator of the reactions to the frustration which, made evident to the patient, can clarify the analytical situation and get the end of analysis underway. One gathers the impression that Bouvet’s paper is an attempt at a uneasy balance between the flexibility of the procedure for termination to be adapted to individual and often complex analytical relationships, and the adherence to some basic, informing principles which lie in a transference attitude of simultaneous understanding and detachment. The influence of countertransference in the decision to terminate and the role of intuition as a reliable criterion are further examined by Held (1955), who proposes an interesting typology of patients in relation to the problem of eliminating transference and its residues. The talks in these symposia have as a particular connotation the effort to explore the role of intuition and to examine the dynamic of countertransference in the termination of analysis, this latter theme also being present, though with different aspects, in the late works of both Freud and Ferenczi. In particular, the authors return to Ferenczi’s theme of “tact” and the role of the analyst by underlining the analyst’s presence. In Nacht, this takes place through the technical modifications of therapy aimed at favoring an object contact in the analytical relationship and through interpretative activity that privileges external reality (even if Nacht makes a point of rejecting the Ferenczian sense of the analyst’s activity). In Bouvet, the analyst’s activity, conceived as the agent of potentially traumatic external reality, functions as a probe for gauging the patient’s reactions. Thus the analyst’s activity, here too distinguished from Ferenczi’s position, aims at reaching an intuitive perception of the patient’s state.

Three

Theoretical Developments and Modern Orientations

After the contributions made in the 1950s, the specific theme of termination in analysis was dealt with in sporadic writings or expositions which can be inferred from broader themes regarding psychoanalytic process and its aims and goals. This was especially true of European psychoanalysis, of which we will examine two specific treatments related to our central theme of interest, chosen because they are fully paradigmatic of the emerging conceptual tendencies. With regard to the first, as in the case of the symposia just discussed above, we are again dealing with a collective production deduced from the sole meeting held in France on the subject, entitled En relisant en 1966 “Analyse terminée et analyse interminable”, whose acts were published two years later and in which all of the most authoritative analysts of the period participated. The second position is, instead, that of a single author, Meltzer. We have chosen Meltzer because he is representative of the Kleinian model, developed into its most articulated and complex formulation in his work. The arbitrariness of the comparison of these two types of contributions is, in our view, to some extent mitigated by their contemporaneousness.

1. European Psychoanalysis The conception of process proposed by Meltzer (1967) is based on a single, rigorously analytic criterion, that of the evolution of transference, and on the reference to termination as a final phase “in the natural history of the process.” Quite meaningfully, this phase is termed “weaning” and its features are identified in a convergence of signs (the structure and typology of dreams, an increase in collaboration, etc.) which testify to the recognition of the primacy of psychic reality. According to Meltzer, the patient’s sudden collaboration and interest in the analytic work and the emergence of a particular type of dream - called “ricapitulating” or “inspirational” – are important features. An additional element characterizing the process of termination is the working-through of mourning. Following Freud’s intuition regarding the necessity of the patient to renounce his expectations and recriminations of the object, mourning is further explored and described as psychic work related to the abandonment of a set of typical infantile expectations and desires through the experience of the pain of integration.

44


For Meltzer, these phenomena reflect two fundamental insights of this phase: the recognition of an introjective infantile dependency on the mother’s breast, and second, the differentiation of the levels through which the more mature part of personality begins to develop its own capacities of introspection, thought and responsibility through introjective identification. In Meltzer’s conception, process and cure are no longer represented in exclusively dynamic terms (modification of the defenses), or economic terms (ability to bear psychic suffering), but also in terms of personality development, with reference to the structuring and organization of self as well as to internal objects. Meltzer’s position represents the most fully developed attempt to establish an isomorphism between analytic process and psychic development. The Kleinian perspective was later taken back up in the work of J. Steiner, which will be discussed below. Let us now briefly review the French papers in the aforementioned meeting, whose title seems to suggest an attempt to bring A.T.I up to date. J. Rouart (1968) proposes to place the “heroic” Freudian measure in a countertransference framework, emphasizing that this would permit movement from a resistance “of” transference to a resistance “to” transference. For Rouart, the discussion over the “natural” end of analysis has evolved in the direction of an understanding of the meaning and definition of the end of treatment, the possibility of its existence, and technical questions and difficulties related to it. As for the question of a complete cure, Rouart mentions that the relativity of the concept of cure was underlined in the French meeting of 1954, indicating the idealized and static aspects of the conception of health as perfect psychic equilibrium. After a meticulous analysis of the factors of irreducibility in Freud’s essay (repressed male homosexuality, femininity and penis envy, the role of pregenital elements and ego alterations), Rouart claims that progress on these fronts must be evaluated on two levels: one of technical and theoretical clarification, in connection with the possibility of deepening the analysis and overcoming particularly strong resistances; and that of considering the positive aspects which are structuring and fruitful for ego organization and for the therapeutic working-through of repressed homosexuality, penis envy and narcissism, characterized by Freud solely in terms of their negative features as obstacles. According to Rouart, the “residual phenomena” described by Freud are impossible to eliminate and not very residual, in that the psychic system includes elements and components of differing complexity and levels of development. The author also recalls the difference of approach between Freud and Ferenczi, with the latter’s greater attention to counter-transference and greater faith in the possibility of overcoming the Freudian bedrock. J.-A. Gendrot (1968) sees Freud’s essay as a dialectic between the theoretical necessity of placing an end to the duration of the analytical therapy and the theoretical desire to analyze the sources of neurosis at their very roots. Reflecting on the means and results of analysis, Gendrot asks


45

whether or not analysis is a treatment and enquires about the goals which it has for the patient and the analyst. He claims that for Freud the notions of cure and termination of analysis do not coincide, at least in the deepest conception of cure (as can be seen by Freud’s writing regarding the Wolf Man). On this point, Gendrot states, contemporary analysts know perfectly well that it is possible to be cured in one’s own eyes and in the eyes of society without ever having completed analysis and vice versa. As for the aims of analysis, on the one hand these depend on the theoretical assumption relative to the conditions to be respected to obtain the most definitive resolution possible of the neurotic conflict (as in the case of Freud’s decision to establish an end to the analysis of the Wolf Man in the attempt to clarify his infantile neurosis). On the other hand, there are transference and countertransference elements of the analytical relationship that intervene, such as the analyst’s desire to cure the patient. Gendrot then identifies three different sets of criteria for the termination of analysis. First, there are ones connected to scientific research which vary with the state of knowledge, the dominant tendency, the scientific group, etc., with significant eroticized and idealized elements. In the second set, Gendrot cites the analysts themselves in their concrete and individual activity. Here he recalls the varying opinions of training analysts regarding the degree of depth in training analysis; he observes that therapeutic analyses, in terms of their success and goals, both compare and contrast with medicine. Nonetheless, Gendrot feels that we must ask if the real goal of analysis is the cure of illness, and if not, what it actually is. Finally, the third type of criteria has to do with the patient’s goals. Aside from aspiring analysts, for whom the author claims that true analysis is self-analysis after training, the goals of the patient are interconnected with those of the analyst: they are all known but difficult to define, especially in advance. According to the author, the impossibility of speaking of the analysis in terms of results is definitive: this corresponds to the notion of the “ego resistance that opposes the discovery of resistances.” However much we may hope for progress in the power of analysis and in the extension of its application, an insuperable form of ego resistance remains which is incessantly renewed and which expresses a human being’s originality. This makes it necessary for the analyst to keep in mind the influence of normal ego ideal, which always lies in ambush. Gendrot concludes with the opinion that the essential part of analysis does not lie in a therapeutic ideal and that analysis is not a lesson. This is a question that confronts each and every unconscious, a permanent interrogative and therefore interminable: cure and its meaning belong to the person who undergoes analysis. The tolerance inherent in this view is perhaps one of the principle advances made in psychoanalysis since A.T.I. R. Diatkine (1968) reverses Gendrot’s framework and claims that psychoanalysis has overturned the concept of therapy in psychiatry and has radically transformed the concepts of normality and pathology. He asserts

46


that the interrelation between clinical work and metapsychology is valid, and that the definition of outcome in psychoanalysis has followed the development of theory. Nonetheless, according to Diatkine, the formulations have preserved their initial value, even if their range has been perhaps greatly reduced, from the early ones (like “the hysteric suffers from reminiscences”) to final ones (like “where id was, there ego shall be”). In the former case, the analytic goal is the recovery of memories, in the latter, the integration of drive energy and rebalancing of the ego-superego dynamic. The end of analysis is connected to the ego’s achievement of a level of energetic waste that is minimal or less than in the past, connected to the conflicts between the psychic agencies manifested in repetitive behavior, in limitations of investments or in the level of ego activity. The quality of insight rather than the quantity of analyzed material informs the work carried out. S. Lebovici (1968) explores the last part of Freud’s essay in particular (the rejection of feminine passivity in the male and the lack of renunciation of the phallic claim in the female). He elaborates his considerations on both the technical and theoretical levels: Lebovici observes that the concept of cure in analysis not only differs from the medical-psychiatric one, but it also possesses a fundamental ambiguity, for which the aim of rendering conscious the unconscious, for example, takes on a different meaning according to the theoretical (metapsychological) context chosen. The author then recalls that negative transference was initially dealt with by French analysts in the form of negative transference elements to be revealed to the patient as such or in relation to his aggression. The perspective subsequently changed, drawing closer to Freud’s position on the uselessness of “unmasking” the patient. According to Lebovici, the anti-authoritarian attitude which analysts began to assume in the wake of Freud, with the renunciation of a prescription for the end of therapy, opened the doors to the search for a natural termination respectful of the patient’s freedom. Concluding, the author emphasizes how the question of id resistance has not been dealt with and receives little attention, whereas he feels that we should better understand the play of drive mixtures and remixing in the organization of personality as well as their weight in the indications and contraindications of analysis. In this regard, Lebovici cites the Freudian oscillation between the historicity and specificity of individual development and the importance of quantitative, energetic and economic factors. M. de M’Uzan (1968) begins with Freud’s ideas regarding traumatic aetiology – that it is the one which allows for the greatest success in analysis - and the best results provided by analytic work when pathogenic events belong to the past. He introduces time as past time and the capacity for temporizing, claiming that among the events belonging to the past there are certainly some that can, thanks to transference, be both early and contemporary. Consequently, it is not surprising that the cases in which pathogenic events belonging to both the past and the present are the ones


47

which offer the greatest opportunities for analytic intervention. The author proposes substituting the terminated/interminable analysis contrast with that of elimination/non-elimination of transference neurosis and, as a logical consequence, that of formation/non-formation of the transference neurosis. This reasoning leads to the following statement: interminable analyses are those in which a real transference neurosis has not formed; analyses in which this sort of neurosis has developed and been worked through are the ones which evolve naturally toward termination. De M’Uzan then links transference neurosis to what he defines as the category of the past, which he believes to be inextricably bound to the possibility of a termination of the analysis. In fact, the possibility of reconstructing and creating the past in place of an amalgam of lived experiences is indispensable for the development of such a neurosis and, a fortiori, for its elimination. The author then deals with the question of ego modification, distinguishing between two types: in the first, as is commonly known, there are cases in which the patients are capable of reconstructing the past and creating it in their talk. The second type, on the contrary, is expressed in a “archipelago personality” in which the circulation of representations is limited or impossible. C. David (1968) was also interested in the temporal level; for him, the questions raised by Freud introduce the problem of time in psychoanalysis, in the sense of a dialectic of temporality and timelessness. This happens because Freud invokes the opposition between primary and secondary processes in the most important moments of his theoretical work in order to better pose the problem of therapy’s limits and the obstacles to cure. The question of analyzability is situated according to the coordinates of time and timelessness, or in other words, according to the whether or not unconscious psychism can be influenced by the process of psychoanalytic therapy. The author then points to the connection between temporality and timelessness and the principle of drive duality, just as with the analyzable/non-analyzable pair on the clinical level. After presenting a meticulous list of observational data and techniques utilized drawn from Freud’s work, M. Bénassy (1968) deals with two questions: the drives (the quantitative factor) and ego alterations. With reference to the former, Bénassy claims that the quantitative factor in Freud is to be understood in a more formal sense rather than a literal one: Freud would not have thought in terms of literal quantities, but rather in terms of proportion and relation, thus keeping to a formal, fully scientific level. Moreover, he considers that in the context of Freud’s work, the drives stand for the biological and the ego for the psychological, and he attempts to demonstrate how an erroneous appreciation of Fechner’s law led Freud to conceive of the quantitative and the relation between drive processes and ego process according to this mistaken judgment, thus establishing a hypothetical relationship between biology and phenomenology. Bénassy believes that Freudian biology is actually philosophical, and that the life and death he

48


speaks of should be distinguished in biological and phenomenological meanings, the latter being the one which found its place in analysis as the mode of relationship as a couple. His conclusion is that the biological in analysis is more like a projection of lived experience, a philosophical biological more than a scientific one. As for the question of ego alterations, the author argues that here, too, there is a call to the biological, to the extent that ego is at least in part congenital and inherited. Additionally, Bénassy claims that Freud confuses the hereditary with the irreversibly acquired, and he cites Freud’s sympathy for Lamarck’s ideas, by then wholly discredited. Furthermore, we may reject Freud’s statement that the distinction between ego and id loses value for analytical research if the properties of the ego can be inherited as well as acquired with the consideration that the loss of value regards the biological level of discourse but not the phenomenological one. This means that the distinction between ego and id has descriptive, not explanatory, value. The conclusion of the article is that the biological is somehow modifiable. Failures may be due to counter-transference more than to the biological, and the latter itself may appear as the fantasy of the distance between the analyst and patient, between Freud and his patients, unlike what happened with Ferenczi. Both R. Barande (1968) and J. Chasseguet-Smirgel (1968) continue to argue against Freud’s notion of biological limit. Barande criticizes the Freudian stance on the death instinct and castration as biological facts, finding contradictions and inconsistencies in A.T.I For him, Freud’s notion arises from difficulties in counter-transference and is dangerously susceptible to favoring the interminability of analysis, precisely in that it is an expression of counter-transference. The paper by Chasseguet-Smirgel focuses on a criticism of Freud’s conception of the biological limit to analysis as found in female penis envy. She believes that this envy is not the bedrock and proposes differentiating an authentic desire from defense, underlining the importance of the symbolic character of the penis. The considerations in M. Fain (1968) regard the economic factor and repetition: an interminable analysis corresponds to a blocked psychoanalytic process, stiffened by repetition and therefore prematurely terminated, where at best it might end only with life itself. The patient’s position of neutralizing the analyst’s interpretations may easily correspond to the analyst’s countertransference position of intervening to a degree thought more powerful and less subtle, as in attempts to shorten the analysis. Within the discussion held at the Conference, we cite P. Luquet’s (1968) proposal of distinguishing between a global process - which does not terminate with the end of analysis and tends to make the communication between the conscious and the unconscious as free as possible through the mediation of the preconscious and a process of cure, which is the transference process. J. Kestenberg’s (1968) conclusions identify four lines of thought in the symposium:


49

1. the problem of analyzability, which in turn implies terminability. Here, the economic aspect is an important one, especially the weight and role for the subject of whatever will not be placed in motion by the analysis; 2. the Freudian bedrock: if penis envy and passive homosexuality are recognizable as fantasy more than as real biologically based castration, the layer is no longer bedrock nor monolithic. Furthermore, it must be distinguished from authentic desire and defense, the former bearing a structuring value; 3. the death drive and repetition-compulsion as its manifestation. The former remains problematic on a clinical level, the latter should be studied further both on the patient’s and the analyst’s (counter-transference) parts; 4. the theoretical implications of overcoming the bedrock. Kestemberg believes that the question remains open regarding the self and how to introduce technical means and important variations when transference neurosis is not organized, and he considers that the analytic attitude has changed with increased tolerance. The need for clarification no longer centers on the level of ego resistance but on that of id resistance, which remains a complex and insufficiently understood notion. We have dwelled on this panel at length because it offers a general and essential profile of the characteristics of French psychoanalysis’s contribution on the theme of termination. Starting with a critical reflection on the medicalpsychiatric elements of the psychoanalytic model of therapy and cure, the discussion centers on the fundamental point of the Freudian image of the “bedrock”, with an investigation moving in two directions. On the one hand, there is a recognition - expressed in a particularly effective manner by Gendrot - of the interminable aspects of analysis as a permanent and inexhaustible questioning of the unconscious, a limit which is therefore insurmountable; on the other hand, there is in-depth work on the biological aspects of the bedrock, which have been eroded both in the greater attention to the relational factors of narcissistic organizations as well as the investigation of the role of counter-transference as a co-determinant of interminability. The other theme which appears central to investigation for the French is that of temporality. From these specific connotations, moreover, it is possible to perceive the different framework characterizing the French contributions as compared with the English psychoanalysts (the Kleinian ones in particular). While the latter underline the meaning and the role of loss and mourning in the termination of analysis and propose the working-through and resolution of persecutory and depressive anxieties as a criterion for evaluating termination, the former place an emphasis on the role played in favor of analytic success by anal and homosexual genital structurations, with the possibility of identification that these allow. Indeed, the French psychoanalytic milieu is intensely devoted to the Freudian position by way of the privilege given to

50


instinct theory and metapsychology: The Oedipus complex and pre-Oedipal stages or situations are seen precisely in terms of drive and not object. If anything, there is an attempt to widen the Freudian discourse in the direction of problematizing and overcoming the biological “bedrock”, that is, the limits set by Freud held to be limits of metapsychological reasoning even more than evidence of an insuperable exterior. Additionally, the French writers seem to conceive the analytic process not in terms of development, but instead according to a Freudian perspective of deferred action, in which temporality plays a particular, non-progressive role which remains to be explored. Nachträglichkeit (après-coup) is a cornerstone of psychoanalysis in the French writers, in that it articulates time and memory in the metapsychological and clinical understanding of psychoanalytic processes. For example, in Pontalis (1986), and even more so in Laplanche (1991), we find an attempt to go beyond the Freudian archaeological metaphor with its related suggestions of a geneticevolutionary linearity, proposing a dynamic vision of the unconscious processes and of psychoanalytic process itself, seen to be characterized by the endless production of unconscious contents. In particular, claiming that psychoanalysis as situation and as therapy cannot be infinite, Laplanche (1987) argues that termination exists and has to do with the “transference of transference”, not its dissolution. The difficulty of the task lies in grasping the key moment in which this transference is possible. He proposes the image of unlimited, well-defined “temporal windows” during which it is possible to send an object into orbit around a planet: analogously, there are definite moments in which the end of analysis can be decided, in the absence of which the cycle resumes as a sort of spiral. As mentioned above, the interest in the concept of Nachträglichkeit and the underlying vision of time in psychism induces French psychoanalytic thought to privilege topographical and dynamic meaning more than the genetic and chronological one of the analytic process and regression. In this perspective, the analogy between psychoanalytic and development processes is weakened; temporality is led back to the dialect of primary and secondary process and to Freud’s dual-phase vision of psychic structuring; and finally, regression is understood as destructuring rather than an accurate return to the past and resumption of a preceding instinctual stage.

2. American Psychoanalysis The interest of American analysts in the theme of the termination of analysis, unlike that of the Europeans, is more systematic and combines a predominantly theoretical reflection, aimed at updating1 Freud’s essay through new insights of general psychology and developmental psychology (as in the panel of the American Psychoanalytic Association of 1962, entitled


51

Analysis Terminable and Interminable – Twenty-five Years Later), with exploratory studies in a pragmatic framework directed at describing analytic practices through investigative techniques such as interviews and questionnaires (as seen in subsequent panels, such as in 1968, 1974, etc.). One of the most interesting reports in the 1962 panel (Pfeffer 1963) is the one by Stein, who traces a parallel between the evolution in the development of the novel and the transformation of analytic goals and aims. Stein suggests that during the nineteenth century, literature gradually became more interested in the study of the characters and their transformation: the characters mature along with the development of events. The outcomes are increasingly less predictable, giving way to the tormented inner journeys which seem to have an affinity with what Freud wrote in Studies in Hysteria with regard to the transformations induced by the analytic process: “transforming…hysterical misery into a common unhappiness” (Freud 189295, S.E. 2: 305). Parallel to the changes in the novel, the hopes for analysis also modified. Here, it is also worth mentioning Loewenstein’s criticism of Freud’s hypothesis regarding the excessive power of the quantitative factor and the concept of ego strength. He draws attention to the fact that some inhibitions can be traced to a weakening rather than a strengthening of the drives, as in some cases of impotence or masturbation conflict. Moreover, he points to the importance of the relationship between phallic and pregenital elements, which analysis attempts to modify in favor of the former at the expense of the latter. Finally, Loewenstein underlines how A.T.I. marks the first time Freud introduces the idea of free intrapsychic aggressiveness and its possible importance for the intensity of all conflicts. Later developed further by H. Hartmann, this is an idea which has led to the important concept of neutralization and has been used for differentiating various defenses employed. The subsequent panels of 1968 (Problems of Termination in the Analysis of Adults, Firestein rep. 1969) and 1974 (Termination: Problems and Techniques, Robbins rep.1975) relate the effort to identify methods and questions on the theme to pose to a rather limited sample of analysts (in Boston, Chicago and New York). Both have the merit of highlighting some themes and principal points of convergence and divergence. Attention is focused on two specific questions: What is the relationship of the patient with the analyst after analysis has terminated? In what way do expectations of such a future relationship influence the present of the analysis, especially in the termination phase? The theoretical depth of these questions is evident, and the alternatives debated in the panels regarding termination technique are connected to them. In the first point, we can perceive a trace of the heated debate over the resolution of transference: once it is eliminated, the analyst should emerge as a real person. While some consider this to be a gradual and natural

52


development of the analytic process which per se does not require modified technical devices, others instead emphasize the necessity of facilitating the impervious passage from the phantasmatic relationship to a real one, taking on a more active and self-revealing role in the final rounds of analysis. For the latter, the final phase of therapy requires a modification to interpretive technique, which must aim for a greater integration of what has taken place in analysis, to a direct discussion with the patient of areas insufficiently explored and the emotional dangers he might encounter with the end of the analysis. Others - for example Greenson - introduce technical modifications with an exploratory aim, such as face to face sessions and periodic returns after termination, which tend to shift the emphasis from being the psychoanalyst to becoming the listener and witness of the patient’s selfanalysis. In the 1974 panel in particular, a number of authors (including Ticho) in our view rightly highlight the risk inherent in modifications of technique in this phase, as well as the importance of a particular vigilance regarding the possibility of gratifying the patient’s desires. Modifications can in fact tend to obscure transference residues and act as powerful reassurance factors, thus reinforcing denial of the separation. On the other hand, these authors correctly underline the importance of attentively observing the oscillations between transference and reality to the very end, while variations introduced to accelerate the realistic perception of the analyst can interfere with the analytic work, constraining residual infantile desires and transference displacements and covertly increasing forms of dependence. Fleming (in Firestein 1969) discusses the specific procedure for termination, criticizing its coincidence with the analyst’s official vacation. In his view this deprives the patient of an important task: that of being able to leave the analyst while he is still there, and complementarily, recognizing that the analyst can let him go, thereby giving rise to an integration which is part of the progress from adolescence to adult life. Conceptions relative to the connection between the transference and real relationship inevitably also influence the way of conceiving the essence of the work of mourning in the final phase. Some authors (such as Bell and Jacobson, in Robbins 1975) underline the complexity of the abandonment dynamic, as it consists in giving up the analyst as a real object, and how it is in effect impossible to carry out this difficult task, though it is generally presented as worked out by internalization. These authors claim that the affective complexity present in mourning requires a delicate work of deciphering, aimed at distinguishing what regards the separation from neurotic attachments (Numberg and Granatier, in Robbins 1975), from what regards object loss. Kanzer (ibid) emphasizes the presence of mature transferences in the analytic process which make new capacities possible for pleasure, efficiency and investment of external objects, and consequently the presence in the termination process of positive affect capable of balancing


53

out the traumatic aspects of separation. As Kanzer demonstrates, the way of conceiving the work of termination also depends on the changes that have taken place in psychoanalytic theory and technique, which are, for example, perceptible in the shift from a model of the end centered on individuationseparation to a model centered on the alliance in the work, which gives value to the multiple ties established during the analytic process. Ekstein (1965) had previously attempted to frame the discussion of the termination of analysis not in terms of “technical moves” (in reference to Freud’s chess metaphor), but rather in philosophical terms of the relationship between termination and the analytical process as a whole. For Ekstein, termination is a part of the total process, and without it analytic work cannot be completed. It is the epilogue to the resolution of conflict, no less than the final adaptive act of mastery, indispensable for future adaptive behavior. Drawn from theater, the concept of epilogue is used by Ekstein for the termination of analysis in association with the mother-child interaction proposed by Freud and Spitz in reference to the development of memories in the form of acts rather than thoughts. The author emphasizes that the epilogue becomes a prologue if carried out properly through the analytic work and subsequent working-through. According to Ekstein, one of the difficulties in the explanation of termination lies in the fact that it is usually considered in terms of the goals of analysis, with the risk that the growing sophistication of theory produces idealizations like the myth of the perfect Freudian person. Ekstein believes that mourning at the end of analysis is to be understood not simply as the reaction to the loss of the analyst as a person, but rather as the patient’s farewell to his infantile self and to his past transference projections. He then looks back at an unpublished work by Mahler (Intermittent Analysis, 1962), where “intermittent analysis” is discussed to indicate the fact that in certain cases in the treatment of children or adolescents, the analysis must follow the pace of development and cannot have a continuous rhythm, with the consequent problem of planning temporal spaces between one period of analysis and the next. Ekstein wonders if Mahler’s intermittent analysis should be compared to Freud’s suggestion of re-analysis every five years, and he also poses the question of the meaning of termination in such cases. A certain agreement emerges from the two panels as to the criteria for termination, though they are formulated by some in predominantly metapsychological terms and by others in clinical terms. The reduction of transference neurosis remains in any case a leading criterion, and it can be inferred from numerous details of the analytical relationship and the patient’s increased spontaneity and independence. Among the other criteria indicated in the discussion, we find the reduction of infantile amnesia, the degree of insight and the patient’s reaction to his new knowledge of himself. A widely held opinion is that the established criteria are satisfied by a minority of patients: this circumstance might be attributed to the success garnered by the

54


important distinction proposed in this period by Ticho as an antidote to the perfectionist expectations and the prolongation of analysis. Ticho’s most important contribution (1972) regards precisely the necessity of distinguishing between “treatment goals” and “life goals”, the latter further differentiated into professional and personal goals. This distinction is based on the assumption that mental illness is an interruption or distortion of development processes. Treatment goals therefore regard the removal of obstacles to the patient’s discovery of his potential. Life goals are, instead, ones which the patient would attempt to reach if he could use his potential. The analyst faces several tasks: discussing treatment goals from the start and always keeping them in mind, comparing them with new goals that might emerge; making a continuous estimation of the patient’s growth potential, comparing and distinguishing between his own treatment goals and those of the patient, with the aim of avoiding the risks of idealization. Equally, in Ticho’s view, the analyst must pay great attention to life goals, in order to render explicit elements that prevent reaching them and to demonstrate their idealized and unreachable nature. Ticho emphasizes that a treatment goal can be the attainment of a capacity for self-analysis, which becomes an important element for the identification and achieving life goals after analysis. This entails the analyst distinguishing the patient’s goals from his own, unconsciously attributed to the patient, whose lack of achievement introduces a sense of professional inadequacy and incompleteness of the psychoanalytic process. A sufficiently long analytic work allows the analyst to be not only “intuitive”, but also to receive and respond to the patient’s indications as to the end of the analysis, in particular if constant attention is given to the patient’s own independent goals. The growing interest in postanalytic developments in the 1960s and 1970s began to outline a perspective which accentuated the unity of the termination phase and the one following it – the so-called postanalysis – and this led to the investigation of the relationship between the prefiguration of what would happen and the handling of the termination, and the long-term consequences of these processes on the patient’s internal and relational orders. The postanalytic phase can be influenced in a significant way by the opportunity to see the analyst again or the lack of it, the former commonly being the case with training analysis. The element delineating crucial differences between therapeutic and training analyses, keenly noted previously by M. Milner (1949), clearly emerges from Calder’s report (1968): based on interviews with New York psychoanalysts with a great deal of experience, it came to privilege the role of analytical goals rather than therapeutic ones in the decision to terminate. Finally, we can observe how another theme emerges from these panels which would gradually attract attention and later get placed explicitly at the center of Firestein’s inquiry into the legitimacy of identifying a termination phase with specific features. This appears to be a crucial point at the center of


55

various problems (the revealing indicators of this phase, the peculiarity of the emotions stirred, the evaluation of the meaning of the recurrence of symptoms), with various alternatives taking shape. As an example, let us consider the latter point dealing with the frequent return of acute symptoms precisely in the termination phase. Many analysts tend to believe that the return of the repressed is a preconscious maneuver to force them to prolong the analysis; on the other hand, this can turn out to be a counter-transference trap that leads to placing a reductive meaning on a dynamic which is per se complex. The exacerbation of symptoms might be a reactualization of the conflict produced by the loss of a significant object. This can thus form a further organization of termination as a dynamically vital phase in which the pressure of the end can lead to a refocusing of crucial themes in a way that was perhaps never so clear previously. Other hypotheses regarding the reappearance of symptoms center on the peculiarity of the analytical relation as a valid learning process in the context of a specific object relation in which, when cast in doubt, a momentary forgetting is produced. In other words, the disappearance of symptoms takes place in the shelter of analytical protection. Thus, some ideas interpreted final regression as an event closely related to the precociously clarified material in analysis, while others instead traced it to the weakening of restructuring and adaptive processes created in the course of the analytic process. This recalls the so-called “transference cure” that analysts like Jones and Ferenczi – following Freud’s lead – warned against, underlining its unreliability as a criterion for symptomatic improvement. Firestein’s book, Termination in Psychoanalysis (1978), not only deeply probes the termination process in eight analyses, but also furnishes a wide overview of the problems arising from American psychoanalytic research with a special focus on methodology. It thus opens up a branch of research which aims to satisfy expectations of greater sophistication (cf. Schachter 1990). In the chapter dedicated to methodological aspects, Firestein identifies a distance of a year and a half in follow-up as the most suitable period for the observation of results produced by the analysis. The author also discusses a study carried out by analysts on psychoanalytic therapies non conducted personally but completed by training analysts, for the interesting aspect regarding the reproduction of reactions to the researchers provoked in patients by the end of analysis. This fact appears to confirm the force and persistence of the transference investments which can be subject to displacement. In the beginning of the 1980s, the American journal Psychoanalytic Inquiry devoted an entire issue to the subject of the termination of analysis. According to the editor, the unresolved problems taken into consideration in preparing the issue regarded the criteria-outcome pair in termination, the disagreement over the definitions of and dynamic formulations of a “phase” of the analysis with uncertain boundaries, and the exploration of the

56


subjective response of the analysand and the analyst to termination. The editor noted the variance between Freud’s chess imagery of the end of analysis and the complexity of the picture described by the various contributors to the journal, and he confirmed the specificity of the termination phase, underscoring the agreement as to the incomplete resolution of the conflict and transference neurosis and the emergence of the question of counter-transference responses as a problem which was not merely technical. Among the most important articles, we cite the ones by Rangell, Dewald and Novick; in each of these we can make out a dominant theme elaborated upon by other writers in the journal. Rangell (1982) outlines the concept of a “postanalytic phase” as a fundamental and lasting part of the psychoanalytic process, comparing this extension to the expansion of the concept of evolutionary process. Adopting a “macroscopic” point of view, he considers a period of analysis that is much longer than the conventional period of the end of analysis (six months to one year), and he proposes charting the progress of the analytic process according to various possibilities, in connection with the development of insights and their application and elaboration. In particular, Rangell visualizes the analytic process as a sinuous or zigzag curve which reaches its peak and then declines. The ascending part is represented above all by discovery, the descending part by the absorption of insights. Since the first half of the analytic process is the improvement of anxiety through insight, the second part is represented by the patient’s application of the insight gained and by the relief experienced in his life. In this phase, there is a particularly active resistance due to repetition-compulsion, which forcefully opposes workingthrough. For Rangell, the goals of analysis are still the Freudian ones, with the addition of more modern conceptions regarding the “search for truth” and the “destiny of object relations”. His proposal is that of psychic, and in the end interpersonal, “integrity”. The patient’s state and status of anxiety have great importance: its intensity, the type of defense, its presence in manifest or latent form, the type of pathology to which it is connected are all reference points Rangell cites when he indicates the resolution or relief of anxiety as one of the principal goals of analysis, beginning with the basic anxieties of separation and castration. In the terminal phase of the analysis, Rangell warns, the analyst must be careful not to superimpose or impose his own preferences on those of the patient. The patient’s autonomy is not an automatic consequence of the interpretation and the analysis, so that a better criterion of evaluation for the analyst keeps in mind the patient’s possibilities for opening and choice, rather than the satisfaction of the desire for the patient to make a choice or the expectation that he makes an important decision before terminating. In this way, the analyst can avoid transference/counter- transference dovetailing capable of paralyzing the analysis.


57

Dewald (1982) appears firmly convinced of the importance of the “terminal phase” of analysis. This begins when the analyst or patient or both recognize the achievement of important goals of therapy and the nearness of reaching other aims. Dewald first examines the patient’s reactions: the latter faces a series of psychological tasks, especially in terms of the reaction to the separation, in addition to the one of facing the theme of separation from the temporal point of view (setting the date). Thus, transference reactions are important as well as extra-transference ones relative to the analyst as a person The mourning process in the patient requires the analyst’s comprehension, just as it requires the patient to accept some eventual limitations in the termination of therapy. Uncertainty or anxiety about the future can reactivate early experiences of loss and revive earlier modes of psychological conflict; the patient can compare the elaboration and the experimentation of the new modes of relating with others, and new possibilities for facing life’s events can be compared with previous ones, with an initial sense of anxiety, lack or sorrow. The patient’s progress can be slowed, arrested or altered by the defenses against separation and by mourning. Among these, Dewald cites negation, control, avoidance of their expression, the desire to terminate immediately and the displacement of transference on third parties. In this last case, differentiating a genuine behavioral change from a defensive one can become a problem. For the patients, then, the termination phase can represent the opportunity to intensively express positive and negative transference elements which have remained latent or insufficiently expressed for a variety of reasons, among which Dewald cites that of “the last chance”, the security of being able to let oneself go acquired in the course of therapy, the desire to pass a final test. The presence of an intense negative transference can be connected to the idea that the termination and the renouncement are the final frustration. Thus aggression - up to that point held in to spare the analyst gets unleashed, sometimes in association with the desire to frustrate or blame the analyst for the “failure” of therapy. Dewald then treats the analyst’s response, which ranges from the lived experience of loss and separation from the patient to the effect of a “Pygmalion fantasy” linked to the narcissistic desire of doing a perfect job. Herein lies the importance of the analysis of counter-transference reactions. The patient’s transference reactions require particular tolerance on the analyst’s part and vigilant attention will be necessary to avoid collusions and/or modifications in behavior or in the analytic situation. From the technical point of view, Dewald mentions the importance of maintaining the setting constant, of allowing for sufficient time to carry out the termination process in its expressive and working through aspects, and of interpreting manifestations of conflict, reactions and the responses of the patient to the specific theme of termination, adding to the interpretations already made in the past. Finally, Dewald proposes an analogy between the termination of therapy and the process of emancipation in adolescence. Both the adolescent

58


and his parents are subject to ambivalence in regard to this process: each is called to deal with the new, to resist the desire to take shelter in the old, to give up tested relational models and patterns; analogously, the analyst and the patient have complementary roles in the course of the termination process. The article by Novick (1982) is of great importance for the breadth of its themes and their systematic treatment. Basing his work on a survey of the results of studies on termination, he begins with an exploratory attention to the various “termination typologies” as essential variants for understanding the complex dynamic entailed by the termination of an analysis. Novick differentiates three types of termination: mutually agreed-upon; forced, that is, imposed by the analyst; and unilateral, on the patient’s initiative and not agreed upon with the analyst. The latter two are defined as premature terminations. Following Dewald’s hypothesis that termination conflicts are analogous to the normal developmental phase of adolescence, Novick identifies in uninterrupted analyses the reproposing of an adolescent pattern which, if adequately understood or analyzed, can impede a premature termination. This hypothesis, drawn from a rich clinical experience with adolescents, is expanded and deepened in a later article (Novick 1988) that shows how in interrupted analyses the repetition of an adolescent pattern implies the regression from a differentiated transference to an externalizing one. In the latter, it is not the analyst as a real or transference object that gets left or mourned, but rather a part of the self which gets clearly and guiltily rejected because it contrasts with the assumption of an adult identity. Another important feature of this dynamic appears to be the inability to accept the analyst’s imperfection and the limitedness and to deal with the crucial experience of disillusion, which is a dynamic that has important points of contact with the adolescent problematic and the illusion-disillusion dialectic in regard to the parental figures. It must nonetheless be noted that while the study of premature terminations has been careful and precise, the same cannot be said of interminable analyses, a typology which Novick (1988) deals with in a subsequent article. In it, along with terminated analyses and prematurely terminated ones, he considers overdue terminations, which we will examine further below. The author strongly insists on the importance and difficulty of an adequate termination and hypothesizes that many of the controversial questions - for example the reappearance of symptoms and the postanalytic transformations - can usefully employ a clear distinction between analyses in which termination is agreed upon and those in which it is not. Another key point regards the frequent confusion between the criteria for the beginning of the termination phase and the broader ones for treatment or analytic goals. This confusion is often responsible for a wearisome prolongation of an analysis not concluded at the appropriate moment. The lack of this crucial distinction may render the terminal phase banal, whereas it is instead a decisive phase for satisfying those criteria of treatment required in advance


59

for termination. The terminating phase begins after a mutual recognition and acceptation of an approach to termination based on significant changes in transference, the therapeutic alliance and counter-transference. According to Novick, since it begins at the highest point in the development of the transference of the Oedipus complex, this entails conducting an intense and important work. In Novick, we find an echo of a classic question: the relationship between the work alliance and transference, which he prefers to maintain distinct, at the same time underlining a further assimilation and fusion of the former with the capacity for self-analysis. However, we do not think this fusion is wholly successful in clarifying the problem of how to consider the development of an self-analytic aptitude, if it is to be a condition for terminating or a meta-goal of therapy. In addition to the previous contributions cited, we must also mention those of Gillman (1982) and Firestein (1982), written in the wake of the results of more recent studies (conducted with questionnaires administered to analysts who had completed training and training analysts with over thirty years of experience). These papers converge in outlining a terminal phase of well-defined temporal contours and recognizable characteristics (dreams, affect, etc.). In particular, Firestein’s article can be seen as an update of earlier studies, influenced by the same framework of the 1978 volume, that is, by the attempt to deal with the theme from three points of view: theoretical, clinical and pedagogical. Firestein proposes the following descriptive definition of the termination of the analysis: “Termination is that phase of analysis in which we seek to determine what this complex enterprise has meant in the life of the patient, and when and how to conclude the collaboration” (Firestein 1982: 473). For Firestein, the results of his own research are connected to those obtained by Glover in his questionnaire in the 1930s: he claims a general tendency to aphorisms which conceals a difficulty in the clinical application of the guidelines represented by such aphorisms, and he observes the clear difference between the elegance of metapsychological formulations and the degree of approximation present in the efforts to apply them to a clinical setting. In her writing on training, Firestein complains about the inadequacy of analytical training relative to the termination of analysis, observing that the difficulties are both on the part of the candidates (who often conclude their training before concluding their control analyses), as well as on the part of more expert analysts (who, according to Firestein, are often reluctant to expose their own experience due to the emotional intensity of the questions connected to them). The discussion above outlines the path trod by American psychoanalytic thought on the theme of the termination of analysis. We now turn to how this path drew guidance and theoretical inspiration from ego psychology, thereby distinguishing itself from English psychoanalysis, particularly the Kleinian strain, despite the shared terminology of the “object

60


relations theory” denomination. In its American version, object relations are established by the ego with external reality through the interaction of the psychic agencies and an economy in which energy is no longer fundamentally bound in conflict. The aim of analytical therapy, as summarized by Anna Freud (1968) - whose thought, together with Hartmann’s, is the basis of ego psychology – is the “therapeutic normalization of the ego”, unlike (or rather, in contrast with) the Freudian objective of a “therapeutic alteration of the ego.” For Anna Freud, with the advent of ego psychology psychoanalysis changed its orientation from the Freudian “depth psychology” to becoming “total personality analysis”. Ego psychology’s general theoretical framework of reference centers on the Freudian structural conception of personality, which because of Hartmann’s dominant influence developed above all in the direction of a strengthening and widening of the ego’s field of action. This position, based on the assumption of the ego’s precocious and direct relation with reality, is reflected in a conception of analytic therapy which, in an analogy with development, assigns an important role to external reality and the object, and coherently promotes a focus on interactive aspects of the analytical relationship (the manufacturing process in Abend 1990). To the extent that such an orientation contributed to affirming the paradigm of the analystpatient relationship as a working couple, this appears consonant with the Hungarian school’s pioneering contribution known as “two-body psychology.” Moreover, it is significant that in such a conceptual milieu we see a reassessment of traumatic agents as the expression of external reality, and also that we may identify a revival of Ferenczi’s ideas in this approach. In the developmental view thus established, the role of the competence-fault pair took on growing importance because it served as a bridge between analytical and developmental processes, with a consequent increase in the study of the process of psychic development, as came about in infant research in general. It is to this approach, particularly attentive to a solid empirical foundation, that we owe the development of various directions of investigation all aimed at creating a conceptual space in “specific phases” of the termination process. This gave rise to the theoretical-clinical importance of the termination phase, the emergence (Rangell 1966) of the notion of a postanalytic phase, and the elaboration of typologies of termination, in which references analogous to developmental stages are utilized as models for understanding. The centrality of concepts like “phase”, the attention to particular phenomena of termination such as “regression” and “recapitulation” (Buxbaum 1950, Blum 1989) and the emphasis on the mourning experience all appear to be cornerstones of the evolutionary and progressive conception of process adopted by ego psychology. This shares with the Kleinian approach the reference to a theory of development as a necessary model for defining the process, but it differs from it due to profoundly divergent


61

conceptual traditions and perspectives visible in the overall conception of the process as well as in the single articulations forming it. “Object relations” in the Kleinian sense has to do with inner reality as an expression and also sphere of development of psychic processes regulated by the economy of the fantasy: the object remains internal and the development process is also marked by inner vicissitudes and much less by those of external reality. We see two examples of this in the comparison between the concepts of phase and position and in the way of understanding the processes of mourning central to both conceptions. Among the Kleinians, the concept of “position” understood as the organization of specific anxieties, defense mechanisms and object relations, together with the emphasis on the incessant fluctuation between paranoid-schizoid and depressive positions - weakens the sequential representation of development, detaching it from chronological references and opening it up, in post-Kleinian work and especially in Bion, to possible redefinitions in the terms of “mental states”. The concept of “stage” in American circles appears closer to a linear conception, certainly rooted in the Freudian theory of the stages of libidinal development, but accentuated well beyond this to the point of taking on a predominantly diachronic dimension. Similarly, the importance of mourning processes in the experience of termination is understood quite differently and is explored from divergent perspectives. In the Americans’ work, these processes are explored with a view to the renunciation of the analyst and the working-through of this loss as both a transference-object and a “real” person. The mourning reaction is not only the repetition of an infantile experience, but also the expression of a specific relationship which has actually been established and has provided the particular gratification of unlimited attention. The complexity of affects present in the work of mourning, debated on several occasions in the American panels (cf. Robbins 1975), ranges from the recognition that such affects is not exclusively traceable to a separation from neurotic attachments, to the inclusion of mature transferences in the process of termination which allow for new capacities for pleasure, effectiveness and investment in external objects. Various writers have consequently noted the presence of positive affects in the termination process, capable of balancing the traumatic aspects of separation. In the Kleinian perspective, the mourning process regards above all the struggle and psychic suffering connected to the work of integrating drive (love-hate) and object events. There is a wide spectrum of depressive suffering which must be borne in order for separation to be possible. The renunciation of possession and omnipotent control of the object, pursued through violent or immobilizing means, foreshadows a different modality of relation with the object itself. Through introjection the object becomes available for identification in having regained its own freedom, as in the prototypical experience of the breast which lasts for the period of nursing and then can be left to go its own way. This crucial hinge in the separation

62


process is conceptualized by Bion (1967) as an experiential moment, whose essential quality lies in the fullness of the lived experience of the present, not burdened by the weight of the past or the encumbrances of the future. Meltzer (1979) keenly observes how Bion does not see this as an introjective process, but rather as “learning from experience” (Bion 1962), that is, to have the capacity of living through experiences which can modify the personality. We believe this constitutes an important turning point: imperceptibly modifying the conceptualization of the analytical goals, significantly altering the perspective for viewing the analytic process and weakening the genetic developmental reference to the point of dissolving it. The emergence of a synchronic dimension of experience, as in Bion’s case, renders the concept of process abstract, diluting it in a form of timelessness. In other authors, instead, the historical dimension of the subject maintains its importance, but within a reformulation of the repetitive aspects of transference whose essentialness is no longer identified in regression. The reading of transference in terms of Nachträglichkeit, understood as a symbolic actualization of the multiple levels of reality is - as both Modell (1990) and the Barangers (1969, 1987) propose –an alternative formulation to the explanation that therapeutic action implies a regression. On the other hand, the concept of Nachträglichkeit has been ignored by the American analysts in that, as Modell stresses (1990), it is incoherent with the belief in a progress-oriented psychic development such as that imagined by ego psychologists. In the comparison between American and French psychoanalysis, it is therefore easy to perceive a substantial divergence of position.

3. Directions in the Research The current state of psychoanalytic research on the termination of analysis may be summed up as follows: American psychoanalysis maintains its clear and recognizable profile, whose fundamental points are the importance of the concept of treatment, the natural linear process and a terminal phase with well-defined contours, centered on the developmental task of individuation-separation. Additionally, systematic studies continue in a longitudinal perspective, even in terms of follow-up, as for example in Kantrowitz (Kantrowitz et al., 1990a, 1990b, 1990c), Schachter (1990, 1992), Wallerstein (1989) and Weber et al. (1985a, 1985b, 1985c, 1985d), which extend throughout the last decade. On the other hand, we find significant contributions from Europe and Latin America that are more difficult to classify and whose importance does not reflect a univocal conception of psychoanalytic process. Several writers influenced by Bion - for example De Berenstein and De Fondevila (1989) combine the genetic developmental model with the Bionian one in the


63

attempt to make them coexist, although they contain different vantage points for examining the problem of termination. These two authors emphasize how the criteria for termination depend on the therapy goals; if these goals are exclusively therapeutic, the most common clinical formulations are ego synthesis, the capacity for sublimation and reparation, or theoretical ones like “where id was, there ego shall be”. In contrast, consonant with Bleger’s notion (1973) of “maieutic goals”, the authors place particular emphasis on the acquisition of the psychoanalytic function of personality which contains a quality - intuition - defined as the specific capacity to perceive emotional states. Grinberg (1980) also looks at the problem of termination through a questioning of the medical model. He considers termination inevitably influenced by an emphasis on the cure of the mind, or on the contrary, its exploration. In this framework, the central aim of psychoanalysis for Grinberg is the search for truth, and in regard to the psychoanalyst’s identity, the psychoanalytic function. The latter is characterized by features such as a particular curiosity in the investigation of humanity, the mind and psychic reality; a capacity for intuition, introspection and self-analysis; the capacity to think in adverse situations and a negative capacity to come to terms with uncertainty, as well as the capacity to bear the feeling of loneliness. In likely disagreement with the theoreticians of the termination phase, Grinberg underlines how the search for truth and the emergence of the new can be obstructed if everything in this phase is filtered through the prism of termination. These contributions certainly appear influenced by Bion’s work, which privileged attention to modes of mental functioning seen in constant oscillation. In the Bionian psychoanalytic model, there is no space for the conception of a complete analysis, and there is a prevailing interest in methodological and cognitive aspects of the analytic experience. The way in which separation is considered - normally a touchstone for identifying the strength of subject-object differentiation - is emblematic of this tendency. As Bion wrote: The sense of loneliness seems to relate to a feeling, in the object of scrutiny, that it is being abandoned and, in the scrutinizing subject, that it is cutting itself off from the source or base on which it depends for its existence. To summarize: Detachment can only be achieved at the cost of painful feelings of loneliness and abandonment experienced (1) by the primitive animal mental inheritance from which detachment is effected and (2) by the aspects of the personality that succeed in detaching themselves from the object of scrutiny which is felt to be indistinguishable from the source of its viability. The apparently abandoned object of scrutiny is the primitive mind and the

64

ENDINGS: ON TERMINATION IN PSYCHOANALYSIS primitive social capacity of the individual as a political or group animal. The “detached” personality is in a sense new to its job and has to turn to tasks which differ from those to which its components are more usually adapted, namely scrutiny of the environment excluding the self; part of the price paid is in feelings of insecurity (Bion 1963: 15-16).

Separation is understood here as an element of psychoanalysis, and thus, as Di Chiara (1978) notes, not in terms of the process of separation, detachment or loss - experiences which can contain the separation element but do not fully correspond to it. The focus is therefore not so much on separation as an event or process, as instead on a quality of mental experience in the very context of the analysis. Among the French, the problem of the relationship between the medical model and the psychoanalytic model of treatment and cure - which in point of fact had never disappeared (cf. the 1966 conference described above) – was further developed in a collective reflection which appeared in a special issue of the Nouvelle Revue de Psychanalyse in 1978. On the one hand, the contributors converged in the attempt to differentiate the concepts of treatment and cure in psychoanalysis as compared to classical medical treatment, and on the other hand, they questioned the concept of health and thus returned to the central point of the criteria and methods for evaluating the progress of psychoanalytic therapy. In Pontalis (1978), cure is “an incurable idea”, an idea which can be renounced when the therapy proceeds; but the more the therapy appears difficult and the patient seems incurable, the more it is present in the analyst’s mind. For others (Hamayon 1978, Smirnoff 1978), the terms cure, illness, health and therapy in psychoanalysis all possess a peculiar meaning due to the fact that they take their meaning from the fundamental assumptions of the life and death drives. In 1995, the French-language Canadian journal Trans dedicated an issue to the subject in which it is possible to see the resumption of basic lines of French psychoanalytic thought. 2 Quinodoz (1991) instead resumes the discourse on the termination of analysis centered on mourning and separation processes, exploring the relationship between the end of analysis and separation anxiety. For this author, too, the work of mourning plays an important role in the final phase of therapy, influencing its terminability or interminability. A crucial prerequisite for this process can be identified in the modifications of separation anxiety which, as other analysts had already noted (Bridger 1950, Rickman 1950, etc.), can become a guiding criterion par excellence of the decision to terminate. The modulation of separation anxiety made possible by the analytic process promotes what the author defines as “buoyancy”, a particular emotion of the end of analysis:


65

…buoyancy is the synthesis and culmination of complex processes of integration, which have worked together to create a temporo-spatial psychical space of relationship, a space whose nature is fundamentally different from that in which separation anxiety rules” (Quinodoz 1993: 180-181). In this sense, Quinodoz follows and further explores the Freudian intuition relative to the role played by the appearance of the notion of time – an attribute of the sense of reality – as progress in the development of the ego’s capacity to deal with anxiety. The analyst-patient separation is read in a totally different manner by Flournoy (1985), who radicalizes the aspect of discontinuity of the end of analysis: an act of passage, as opposed to the passage to the act, that marks its paradoxical aspect of exiting from the analytical framework and theory. In Flournoy, we clearly see the conception of the act of passage as a limit of therapy and at the same time, a limit of psychoanalysis. It is not the action which limits thought in the termination of analysis, but the analysis that in termination discovers and has the patient discover how thought feeds on choices and thus actions. This vision of the termination of analysis as a moment in which opposite and irreducible elements coexist constitutes a central feature of the ideas and discussion of this volume. The separation-temporality connection is at the center of the very perspicacious work on termination by de Simone (1982, 1985, 1990a, 1990b, 1994) which has the merit of noting the importance of the dialectic of temporality and of mobilizing analytic attention to the emergence of new perceptions of time over the course of the entire process. For de Simone, it is not possible to formulate a general theory of termination, but only criteria which are delineated with regard to each specific analytic relation, within which there is the problem of unveiling and elaborating the irruption of time, often camouflaged by fantasies of interruption or interminability. In repeating that the decision to terminate is a matter of choice rather than of completion, de Simone seems quite Freudian. This is, moreover, the case with her entire approach, which argues for the idea of the incompleteness of analysis and appreciates the tolerance of uncertainty as a specific function promoted by the analytic work. In this position, we can perceive an explicit unease with the dictates of a rigid theory and with biological interpretations of Freud’s thought in reference to the bedrock, the farthest reach of analytical efforts. In agreement with the French perspective, de Simone proposes rethinking the question already posed by Barande in the 1966 panel on the Freudian bedrock: biological law or counter-transference? Additionally, it is important to note that if there is a risk of normativeness in the model based on a vision of the hierarchically-oriented process, the same is true for one centered on the concept of functions. As de Simone (1988) points out, it can lurk in the

66


prospect of self-analysis as a specific goal, which can at most be valid for training analyses. Even in their diversity, the work of both Flournoy and de Simone seems to share a perspective which privileges processional and circumstantial characteristics rather than developmental ones in the termination of analysis. On the contrary, in other recent efforts such as Gaskill (1980) and Pedder (1988), the dominance of the developmentcentered view, which marks the aforementioned collection in Psychoanalytic Inquiry, endows the conceptualization of the end of analysis with the predominant features of a developmental process. An overall view of the current psychoanalytic scene reveals a complex and variegated picture in which the alternatives first debated in the FreudFerenczi dialogue and then taken back up by Balint have been enriched, strengthened and opened up to further articulations, often quite distant from the initial line. The original conception of the naturalness of development and a parallelism between evolutionary process, pathological process and treatment - which generally characterizes the contributions of American psychoanalysis - has moved in at least three different directions: 1) the increase in research on infantile development – infant research – which, with the adoption of experimental observational methods, claims primacy over developmental descriptions of a reconstructive type (cf. Emde 1988a, 1988b); 2) a statistical-epidemiological type approach of termination results, criteria and objectives; 3) in the model of termination, the utilization of a less stringent reference to development than in infant research, outlined and organized around central points such as, for example, critical phases like adolescence. In this milieu, termination is conceived of as an arduous and necessary developmental task which has its own specific dynamic and has its fulcrum in ego expansion and in the reinforcement of the reality principle, whose epigenesis was identified by Loewald (1960) in the process of separationindividuation. The termination of analysis thus turns on a conception of development that, inasmuch as it is based on the genetic perspective, implies a linear temporality in which there is no place for the concept of deferred action, that is, Nachträglichkeit. In the other perspective, which has been developed in French psychoanalysis and in numerous contributions variously indebted to Bion, the concept of analytic process appears progressively detached from that of developmental process, though to rather different degrees. We have repeatedly demonstrated how both in the case of French psychoanalysis and in large part of Argentine psychoanalysis (M. Baranger and W. Baranger 1983, Berenstein 1987, Ahumada 1989), the distance between the two models of process centers on the crucial role attributed to Nachträglichkeit. On the whole, these contributions - which attempt to conceptualize as analytical goals an increase in psychic mobility, an expanded capacity for moving between diverse mental states, rather than achievements, insights or


67

stable changes of the intrapsychic organization - can be more in keeping with the Freudian lesson of analysis as an infinite task, at the same time indirectly making use of significant changes in perspective in post-Freudian thought. Pontalis, for example, in commenting Winnicott indicates the considerable change that takes place in passing from a conception based on structuration of object relations or the embedding of psychic agencies to a conception which, on the contrary, places the emphasis on the formation of a psychic space. This is “the potential space which is neither object nor agency”, since “the psyche…even prior to being a container of objects is a space…. What is in question is no longer the incorporation of an object in its excessive presence, both positive and negative, but rather the progressive constitution of an absence” (Pontalis 1988 [Ital. ed.]: 183-184). We can add to this Ogden’s argument: From this perspective, the termination phase of an analysis is not simply a phase of resolution of conflicted unconscious transference meanings. As importantly, it is a period of the “contraction” of the analytic space such that the patient comes to experience himself as constituting the space within which he lives and within which the analytic process continues. If this does not occur, the prospect of the end of the analysis is experienced as tantamount to the loss of one’s mind, or the loss of the space in which one feels alive (Ogden 1992: 188). If we have sought up to now to demonstrate above all the various models of analytic process underlying the conceptualizations of termination, an aspect which unifies the various approaches can be seen in the necessity repeated by many writers to place the discussion of the end of analysis more explicitly within the sphere of the bi-personal paradigm (Ahumada 1989, Cooper 1991, Kantrowitz 1993, 1995, Kantrowitz et al. 1989, Quinodoz 1991, Schachter 1992, de Simone in the previously cited works). This unifying feature can be connected to the influence of Ferenczi’s lesson, even if in reality the very way of conceiving of the analyst-patient interrelation can in turn display significant conceptual differences, whether it is made to coincide tout court with the intersubjective relationship of minds or, on the contrary, with maintaining the gap between relational and intrapsychic features (Bonaminio 1996). Schachter, for example, notes that despite the decline of some classic assumptions - like the analyst-mirror, the resolution of transference neurosis and the conception of analysis as treatment rather than as an exploration of how the mind works - there has not been a retooling of the approach to the end of the analysis following the altered bi-personal paradigm. In his own work, Kantrowitz proposes the hypothesis that the analytic process and outcome are themselves conditioned by the type of

68


“patient-analyst match”. This concept of “match” is of an interactional type, in that it refers to a range of compatibility and incompatibility of the patient and analyst, which is important for the analytic work and develops in a bipersonal context. The personal characteristics of the analyst to which the patient may react cannot be wholly subsumed within the concept of countertransference, but on the contrary form a wider set of phenomena, with reference to which the counter-transference reactions constitute a definite and limited subgroup. The writer’s attention is thus placed on the role that the socalled “real” characteristics of the analyst play in the analytic process. Another unifying aspect which may be identified is a sort of paradox: on the one hand, the rethinking of the classic criteria for termination seems to have stimulated a greater awareness of the numerous intrinsic limits to the analytic enterprise and consequently to have promoted cautious and problematizing attitudes in evaluating its results: a reevaluation of what Gaskill (1980) calls “the myth of perfectibility”. At the same time, however, we can argue that the analytic goals have become more ambitious due both to their broadening (Grinberg 1980, Bleger 1973, Liberman 1971, Jacques 1981) and to the uselessness of the definitive criterion of health or normality as the absence of illness.

4. Final Reflections In summarizing the development of psychoanalytic thought on the subject of the termination of the analysis, we must start with the statement that termination, the outcomes or effects of therapy and the theory of psychic functioning have been closely connected themes since the beginning of psychoanalysis. The theme of the termination of analysis, however, has undergone a long process of development from the 1920s up to the present day, through which it has acquired growing theoretical-clinical definition endowing it with a dignity that is no longer subservient to other themes or to the psychoanalytic process in general. It has come to take on the theoretical status of “process” within and through which it is possible to observe new particularities of the analytic relationship, of the transference/countertransference pair, and the transformative dynamic inherent in psychoanalytic therapy. This status makes comparisons possible with the psychoanalytic process in general in terms of similarities and also differences, of evocation and emergence (we might say, respectively, of inclusion in conclusion and exclusion in conclusion3). Because of this, the road has been opened up to an investigation of the forms and means of such a process, whose legitimate result has been the hypothesis of a typology of analytic terminations. The chapters below will deal precisely with such questions. An additional aspect emerges from the historical account: the conception of the processional nature of termination supercedes the view of


69

termination as a purely chronological event, a move in the chess game with mechanical and predictable features, and suggests a more rigorous terrain for reflecting on the investigation of the developments of transference with the approach of the dissolution of the analytic relation and in the post-analytic future of the analysand. The intrinsic dynamism of the processional conception thus permits an operation of returning to more general and fundamental aspects of psychoanalytic theory and practice: in particular, to the question of the interconnections between temporality (as lived and as a parameter) and certain psychoanalytic assumptions and concepts. In our work we have discovered (in part only rediscovered) a central role of Nachträglichkeit as both a feature of the termination process as a hinge between the general conception of psychoanalytic therapy and that of the termination of analysis. As we will make more explicit in the chapters that follow, the relationship between the termination process and event receives an unusual illumination in adopting a viewpoint based on temporality, or rather, based on the identification of the fact that the different forms of temporality interact - in particular in the termination process - and make it possible to perceive particular and new aspects of this process, among which a form of temporality itself which we define as “liminal”. The processional quality of termination in analysis allows for the reconsideration of the very notion of event, making it into a complex structure where the relational interconnection, the relationship between communicated and uncommunicated, act and word, achieve a dynamic quality which greatly differs from the mechanics of the moves in a chess game.

Notes 1

The most recent critical rereading of Freud’s essay in English has been the one promoted by the IPA in 1987 (Sandler, ed. 1987), whose particular interest lies in comparing the perspectives of authors from vastly different backgrounds. 2 In contrast, in a special international issue of the Argentine Revista de Psicoanalisis (1994) devoted to the theme of the beginning and end of analysis, drawing together Argentine, European and North American contributions, it is not possible to extrapolate homogenous and comparable tendencies. 3 [Transl. note] The original Italian plays on the word conclusione, which is the Italian term for termination.

Part Two – Process and Event in the Termination of Analysis Four


We are able to speak of a terminating phase of analysis as a process by virtue of the emergence of the concept of psychoanalytic process (henceforth abbreviated as PP), a concept which has enjoyed considerable success, entering into currency and use. It is therefore necessary for us to offer a brief reconstruction of the debate over this concept as a premise for the study of the relationship between PP and the process of termination. In Freud’s work, the expression “psychoanalytic process” appears rarely and in a generic manner; the literature usually cites the aforementioned passage from On Beginning the Treatment (Freud 1913). In Vaughan and Roose’s (1995) discussion of the subject, this essay by Freud characterizes PP in three ways: 1. as the equivalent of the process of change in the patient; 2. once undertaken, as bearing a course that is independent from the analyst and to a certain extent from the patient, too; 3. consisting in well-defined elements of resistance, interpretation, free association and working-through. In point of fact, the debate over the concept of PP appears closely linked with the questions – themselves interconnected – of the conceptualization of the changes that characterize the course of analysis, of their specific weight in relation to time and psychic organization, and thus their “therapeutic” quality, as well as the roles played by the members of the analytic couple. The stimulus for reflecting on process can therefore be traced back to the desire to clarify the curative effects of therapy, that is, to account in theory and technique for psychic progress, and secondarily, for progress in therapy or its absence. The frequent connection and interchangeability of the terms “process”, “progress”, “change”, “therapy” and “cure” provide an immediate impression of ambiguity running prominently through the discussion of PP. The Freudian influence appears in that some writers choose or underline one or another of the aforementioned factors characterizing process in Freud’s essay: in particular, resistance, interpretation, and

72


regression form the fundamentals of some theories of the process presented in the latter half of the twentieth century. The term “process” is utilized in a generic way, often as a synonym for “therapy”, up to the 1950s and 60s, when it began to gain attention and development. At the Pan-American Congress of Buenos Aires in 1966, it made its “definitive and glorious entrance on the scene” (de Simone 1994). It is interesting to note that the period of its affirmation in the analytic limelight was the same one in which the debate over the aims of analysis and the means for achieving them began to take hold, at least in North America. In fact, the concepts of “therapeutic alliance” (Zetzel 1956) and “working alliance” (Greenson 1965) – expressions of the attempt to clarify “the essential ingredients of therapeutic change” (Eagle and Wolitzky 1989: 43) – all date from the 1950s and the subsequent decade. Let us now turn to the principal points in the debate over PP from that period to the present. Kris (1956a) defines the process as being characterized by a movement of progressive development in time in a definite direction, privileging the meaning of change. Further, he proposes the centrality of the concept of regression in his vision of therapeutic change through his additional concept of “regression at the service of the ego”. According to Etchegoyen (1986), Kris and other North American psychoanalysts influenced by ego psychology conceived of PP in terms of the “theory of therapeutic regression”, and they tended to view the end of the PP as the substitution of pathological regression with a therapeutic one which would be the premise for the development or acquisition of a greater secondary autonomy on the ego’s part. Greenacre (1968), too, in arguing that PP essentially involves a developmental progression, agrees with the privileging of change, but she links it to a vision of therapy as the resumption of an arrested psychic development, a perspective which would have a wide following in later decades. Rangell was the first to dedicate an article specifically to PP, and he has been among those who through the years have most closely followed the course of the debate relative to the nature of change in analysis, even in relation to the more particular theme of the termination process. In the opening talk at the 1966 Pan-American Congress of Psychoanalysis dedicated to PP, Rangell provides a first framework: “The psychoanalytic technique sets up the psychoanalytic situation in which the psychoanalytic process can take place, by which psychoanalytic goals may be achieved” (Rangell 1968: 20). Rangell does not ignore the fact that the conceptual core of the PP changes through different periods of the development of psychoanalytic thought. In his opinion, the conceptual foundation of PP lies in the combination of structural theory (understood in terms of the explanation given of it in the North American milieu) with Freud’s second theory of signal anxiety. The PP takes place within the patient and begins when the patient himself begins to associate freely, with the analyst functioning as a


73

catalyst. Rangell (1969) considers the PP in terms of a macroscopic whole of microscopic intrapsychic processes, the analytic “microdynamic” in which anxiety and conflict play a central role. More recently, he adds that “The psychoanalytic process is a recapitulation of the patient's history of developmental anxieties. The task for each patient is a reconstruction of the nature and composition of his individual ‘traumatic state’" (Rangell 1981: 123). Nonetheless, for Rangell (1992), the PP does not coincide with the process of change, since it is able to exist in its absence, even in an active and productive way; the process of change constitutes an important psychoanalytic goal whose vicissitudes (apparitions and disappearances, types of contents, development times) also depend on additional internal or causal factors. In 1974, the American Psychoanalytic Association dedicated one of its annual meetings to the subject, with the title Current Concepts of the Psychoanalytic Process (Stein and Morgenstern, rep. 1976). First and foremost, the reports relate that the original theme regarded the “therapeutic process” and explain the shift as the expression of greater interest for analytic work than for the cure. The positions of the principal speakers well illustrate the range of positions opened up by the discussion on the subject. Schafer proposes three defining criteria of the PP: a) the construction of a certain genre of biography (life history); b) a certain type of current subjective world; c) the transformation of the terms in which the patient defines and understands his past and present. His ideas on the language of action are based on these criteria. Furer concentrates his report on the conception of the analytic process in developmental terms, drawing from studies of infant observation and citing Spitz, Mahler and Winnicott. Calef supports the classical theory of conflict, as does Lipton, who observes how the biography achievable in psychoanalysis is a by-product of the analytic process and does not constitute the entire history of the therapy, which instead includes the vicissitudes of transference and resistance. Stein likens Lipton’s particular notion of psychological biography to Kris’s “personal myth”. In his concluding observations, Stein argues that the theme of PP arises from a widening of analytic aims, requiring further work on character, and from the perception of the analyst’s role as someone seeking to understand psychic processes rather than acting as a therapist. Stein recalls the Congress of Marienbad in 1937, pointing out how the emphasis then placed on the therapeutic process had impeded an understanding of the importance of the development of character analysis as a refinement of the definition of PP. In 1990, a monographic issue of Psychoanalytic Quarterly presented the work of the Study Group on Psychoanalytic Process, established by the

74


American Psychoanalytic Association in 1984. In the introduction, the editor relates how complex the work of conceptual clarification within the group turned out to be: it was difficult to come to a consensus even just within the frame represented by the principal psychoanalytic theory. In effect, a reading of the works presented by the various members of the group makes explicit a wide range of positions regarding the breadth and depth of the concept itself. Many feel the need to turn to language’s general vocabulary, reporting various dictionary definitions of “process” which refer in general to sequences of events, but also in particular to organizations and structures of events: this already demonstrates the difficulty of creating an area of specificity. According to Abend (1990), the advantage of considering psychoanalytic therapy as a process lies in the possibility of clarifying the differences between authentic psychoanalysis and psychotherapies. This theme also recurs in other works, and indeed it appears as one of the driving factors behind the investigation of the PP. The differentiation of psychoanalysis from psychotherapies, especially ones which sprout from the psychoanalytic terrain itself, became posed as a theoretical-clinical controversy parallel to the question of the pluralistic nature of the analytic field and its formulations. The course of the therapy, its technical management and its aims began to be increasingly seen as interdependent and the product of the same basic assumptions. The follow-up studies cited in the preceding chapter and the very idea of developing methodologies for evaluating the results of therapy (outcome studies) respond to the need for specifying these themes, in the sense of removing them from an implicit use considered anti-scientific. Abend proposes a list of the qualifying characteristics of the PP and of the objectives following from them: the reference to unconscious psychism and its relations to consciousness, with the aim of recognizing the importance of the unconscious dynamic; resistance and defenses, with the request of paying attention to them and modifying their patterns; recognition of the lasting influence of the infantile past on the present, in order to clarify the action of present psychic functioning; transference, with the objective of perceiving its presence and dynamic; change in therapy, with the goal of obtaining stable modifications in the nature of the psychic activities of the analysand; the set of conditions making up the analytic situation, in order to create and utilize a frame for therapy that limits the means by which the analyst seeks to influence the analysand. Abend also mentions the problems posed by the assumption of the term “process” according to whatever meaning is chosen, and he dwells in particular on the definition of “[a] particular method of doing something, generally involving a number of steps or operations” (Abend 1990: 54). Understood in this way, the PP tends to resemble an industrial manufacturing process, characterized by specific and specifiable steps and by a predictable


75

output that represents the goal. In this meaning, there is not only the idea of a direction and an end, but also one of necessities and operative constraints which organize a linear series of progressive changes up to the point of termination. Abend disputes that this is a valid representation of analysis, and on the contrary, he reaches the conclusion that the concept of PP is entirely useless. In the same vein, Compton’s article seeks greater clarity; he decisively asserts that the PP does not concern solely concern or take place within the patient. Compton summarizes four meanings of PP: 1. “The psychoanalytic process consists of the intrapsychic and interpersonal experiences and their evolutionary elaborations” (Compton 1990: 585) 2 the patient-analyst interaction, as a means for creating changes; 3. Thomä and Kächele’s model of process, that is, “an idea in the mind of a given analyst of a sequence of expectable events derived from a general understanding of treatment or of human psychology” (ibid). 4. all of the steps along the road which lead from the beginning of analytic contact until its termination. With reference to the meaning of the “model of process”, Compton identifies two other types of “model of process”: a) the model of process of natural emergence, in which the process of therapy is seen as an event which takes place naturally and the role of the analyst is hardly specified; transference develops and is finally resolved by the patient with the analyst in the role of a more or less silent observer-companion. Compton identifies this type with the first of the four meanings of PP cited above. b) the model of interactive process, in which the PP is constituted and developed in an interactive way. He associates this with the second of the meanings of PP. For Compton, the so-called “Ulm model of process” - proposed by Thomä and Kächele (1987: 352) as “a conception of the process as an ongoing, temporally unlimited focal therapy with qualitatively changing focus” - presents the lowest degree of organization and therefore constitutes a more general model than the others, approaching the fourth meaning of PP. Compton notes the profound differences between the three models and argues that clinical psychoanalysis is the field in which comparisons between the different models get played out, more so than in theory. In any case he realizes that his own thesis runs counter to the variety of opinions regarding what is understood by psychoanalytic therapy, and consequently, what should constitute its outcome. Here we have Freud’s dilemma between psychoanalysis, on the one hand, as a therapy and on the other hand, as

76


observation and discovery of the truth of the individual unconscious (the problem of “truth”). Compton can be considered the lucid and motivated supporter of PP as therapeutic process, within which he distinguishes the procedure of therapy – the application or administration of the therapeutic agent – from the actual therapeutic agent which interferes with the pathological process. Compton also seeks to deal with the question of substituting the therapeutic model with a more general one of change, but here he appears more uncertain and undecided. Compton’s position and the criticisms he makes of other approaches stimulate a further consideration: with regard to the role of each member of the analytic couple, the features presented by psychoanalytic therapy are not indifferent. It is not the same thing to place the process within the patient or within the analyst or in the interaction between the two, and this refers to the discussion that in the last two decades has opposed the supporters of psychoanalysis as “one-body psychology” to supporters of “two-body psychology”. From a technical point of view, this readily recalls the FreudFerenczi controversy in relation to the analyst’s role in therapy or the thorny debate over the problem of transference/counter-transference relationships. Moreover, in the distinctions summarized by Compton, we see the presence of the debate between the “naturalness” or “artificiality” of transference, even if it is in the form of questions of PP. Here, we must recall Balint’s exposition of the problem in the mid-twentieth century, unsurpassed in its lucidity and conciseness. Other writers are less critical and privilege one meaning or another of the term. Weinshel goes so far as to have the idea of PP coincide with “a special interactive process between two individuals, the analysand and the analyst. […] The psychoanalytic process requires there to be two people working together, that there be object relationships, identifications, and transferences.” (Weinshel 1984: 67). He then adds for precision: “Resistance, together with its successful negotiation by the analyst (most often by interpretation), is the clinical unit of the psychoanalytic process” (ibid: 69). In subsequent work, Weinshel (1990) develops some considerations regarding the way in which the goals of psychoanalytic therapy are correlated to process, or rather, to the various conceptions of psychoanalytic “process”. He believes that his definition is particularly suited to the therapeutic model based on Brenner’s structural theory. It is interesting to note how, for the author, the idea of “process” can also serve as an indicator of the “psychoanalytic” nature of a therapy, that is, for determining whether or not a patient “is in analysis.” Another point of debate, at least within American psychoanalysis, regards the relationship between process and development: in fact, the developmental question, already posed by ego psychology and in and of itself of a process-type nature, is a strong candidate for becoming a conceptual framework of the PP. However, analytic therapy thus appears as a


77

developmental progression in which the nature of the evolution lends itself to confusion and undue misrecognitions. As Abrams (1990) rightly points out, the connotation of “developmental” can be applied to real processes of psychic development as well as to characteristics of strengthening the psychic structures found in interpersonal transactions. In the PP, this entails the necessity of distinguishing the truly developmental from the integrative and the intrapsychic from the interpersonal. The growing weight in North American psychoanalysis of interactionist, intersubjectivist and, in part, constructivist perspectives has been noted by several writers. Among these, Dewald (1978, 1990) attempts to identify methodologies for demonstrating the PP as well as develop correlations between the process itself and the termination of the analysis. From an earlier interest in structural change (Dewald 1972), the criteria for its evaluation and its differentiation from other forms of change, Dewald comes to define the PP in adults as follows: At present the psychoanalytic process in adults can be conceptualized as an evolving and progressive interaction between the two participants, each of whom is acutely sensitive to the input and responses of the other. This interaction evokes intrapsychic elaborations in each of the participants, leading to subsequent interpersonal interactions, all of which occur within the framework of the relatively circumscribed and defined limits of the psychoanalytic situation. The analyst serves as a catalyst, inasmuch as his presence and activity are necessary in order for the process to occur, but he remains relatively unchanged, while in successful cases the patient undergoes major psychological reorganization. (Dewald 1978: 325). Like Rangell, Dewald also distinguishes between psychoanalytic technique and PP: “The psychoanalytic process consists of the intrapsychic and interpersonal experiences and their evolutionary elaborations” (ibid). The principal elements of the PP are the same in all analyses, whereas the analytical instrumentation varies with the patient (age group, type of patient, each patient’s specific needs). Dewald subsequently presents a further specification of the PP: The primary goal is to initiate a progressive series of changes in the patient which will allow, to the maximum degree feasible, resumption of previously arrested or incomplete psychic maturation and development; reduction or relief of significant levels and forms of internal psychic conflict; establishment of

78

ENDINGS: ON TERMINATION IN PSYCHOANALYSIS more consciously derived and determined choices in various aspects of the individual's behavior; relief of psychic suffering or distress; enhancement of previously restricted levels and forms of functioning; and overall achievement of more effective, stable, and fulfilling forms and levels of adaptation.. (Dewald 1990: 694).

On the European side of the Atlantic, the positions in the debate over psychoanalytic process bear the same characteristics described above with reference to the debate over the termination of analysis. Both French and British psychoanalytic thought keep to a vision of the PP that is coherent with their fundamental theoretical choices, the latter especially so in among Kleinians and post-Kleinians. On the whole, French psychoanalysis has had trouble accepting the term PP, assigning it a meaning which is strictly bound to Freudian metapsychology and therefore marked by dynamic approaches, Nachträglichkeit and transference vicissitudes. The visible absence or at least scanty use of the concept of PP in French thought is nonetheless a complex point, whose deciphering entails examining a certain range of positions which span from a radical and explicit criticism to uses which are more implicit, deduced from the treatment of contiguous subjects. The overall impression is that the concept of PP in the French milieu constitutes a theoretical reference with a more problematic and diversified status than those adopted by Anglo-American psychoanalysis, even where it presents points of contact, as we will see below. According to Green (1974), it is precisely the interest in object relations (a term whose meaning can differ greatly) that has promoted the concept of PP, with its gradual substitution of transference neurosis. Green understands PP as a form of organization of the inner development of the patient’s psychic processes in the course of therapy or patient-analyst exchanges. In this view, he embraces authors like Meltzer who, as shown above, adopted the concept of psychoanalytic process in a clear and recognizable way, as well as Bouvet and Diatkine, whose perspectives certainly do not overlap with Meltzer’s. It is nonetheless significant that, though both indicate “weaning” as the last phase in the analytic process, Meltzer and Bouvet have a way of understanding it which illuminate its different conceptions. Leaving Meltzer aside for the moment, we would like to recall that for Bouvet, the assumption of the conceptual model of weaning for the end of analysis in the so-called typical therapy appears simultaneously inappropriate and rich in meaning. It is inappropriate in tying the present level of the subject to a regressive condition - typical of some analytic moments – whereas in preparing himself for termination, he must have achieved the Oedipal stage. As Bouvet puts it:


79

It is, instead, extraordinarily significant because its nature is that of filiation with regard to a father, giving this period the predominant tone of a harmonious and natural continuation of filiation to the mother”. (Bouvet 1968, Ital. ed.: 74). Unlike Bouvet, Green places his vision of the PP in the context of the psychoanalysis of extreme states, and he is therefore led to create a much stronger connection between setting and process, in keeping with contributions such as those by Winnicott and Bleger. His conception of process, centered on the analytic object as it is formed by two doubles - one situated on the patient’s part and the other on the analyst’s - does not escape the key question of regression. Regression in treatment “… is always metaphorical: it forms a limited and reworked model of the infantile state, to which it is related through homology, exactly like the interpretation clarifying its meaning, which would have no effect whatsoever were there not a relationship of correspondence” (Green 1974, Ital trans. p. 78). This is a complex position which we might say does not reject the reference to regression, but at the same time it problematizes the affirmation of the genetic point of view (held in France, and in particular by Lebovici) to the extent that such a point of view promotes visions of development that do not utilize the psychoanalytic conception of time. The attempt to think of PP in metapsychological terms, following Freud’s idea of “psychic process”, was the theme of a Congress held in 1995, entitled Metapsychologie: écoute e transitionnalité, whose acts were published in a special issue of Revue Française de Psychanalyse. The keynote address by R. Roussillon (1995) proposes a rereading of Freudian metapsychology in which there is no space for the PP concept, if not in terms of a probing of the relationship between Freud’s first and second topographies in view of a further theoretical articulation of the modes of functioning of psychic processes. Rather than taking into account PP, Roussillon considers the “process” element of psychic functioning, in which various items have a place and demand theoretical attention: mnemic and structural ones, as well as ones related to the drives and repetitioncompulsion. In other authors, such as C. and S. Botella (1995), the “process” element of psychoanalysis is viewed above all in relation to infantile sexuality and its vicissitudes. The recent positions of Pontalis and Laplanche are among the most interesting: contrary to what one might expect, we examine them here not so much to demonstrate their affinity as to point out a subtle and productive difference. Writing in the wake of the aforementioned French Congress of 1995, Pontalis dedicates a brief and dense piece to this subject, in which he argues his aversion for the concept of PP on the basis of two essential

80


considerations. The first regards the risk implicit in an idea of process which he describes as follows: …whatever the field in which one resorts to it, it implies the idea of a objective unfolding, a continuous (that is, irreversible) succession of phenomena: historical process for Marxists, and transposed into psychoanalysis, it evokes an analysis that flows in a practically autonomous way, like Althusser’s subjectless process, which passes through stages or positions (as in Klein) or gets confused with natural history (Meltzer). (Pontalis 1997, Ital. ed.: 50). In short, then, an excessively specific and definitional idea of process does not do justice to the complex unpredictability of analytical movements. On the other hand, the second consideration has to do with the idea that the notion of process - which appeared insistently after the 1960s – is overly inclusive and therefore too unspecific. As Pontalis puts it, it is a “way to gather under the same heading all of the elements of an analysis (transference, regression, remembering, working-through, etc.” (ibid: 49), without making a reality appear which was, up to then, unperceived. Pontalis clarifies his aversion (or rather, as he defines it, reticence) as a rejection of the idea that: [A process] is understood as linear or dialectic, follows a definite course and moves toward a definite end. It accounts neither for the event (what is happening and does not stop happening) nor for the experience of time in the analysis (in short, the experience of a disturbing extraneousness that “comes from an area where I am not present” (ibid: 51). What is radically in question here is the tendency to a definite end, which corresponds at the opposite extreme to a particular and problematic representation of the beginning of an analysis. In the first pages of the work, the argument of process is introduced and prepared through the interconnected theme of history, which makes quite clear Pontalis’s attitude of mistrust of a certain transparency in what can be considered the starting point of the analysis – the preliminary interviews. A consequence of this vision of things is a weakening, we might say, both of the beginning and the end of an analysis, and an implicit strengthening of what lies in between “the crossing” (traversée). As for the beginning, we can perceive the same concern about a definitional schematism which too rapidly focuses on the individuation of a scenario in the initial encounter that is somehow preconstituted, the deceitful illusion of something already given which is


81

simply to be carried out and rearticulated. This schematism is contrasted with a path which, having reach its end, renders the initial, expressive talking encounter silent and opaque. In Laplanche, unlike Pontalis, the question is not dealt with directly but is inferred from an article on time (perhaps not coincidentally, conclusive), a constitutive and foundational dimension of the notion of process. In Temporality and Translation: For a Return to the Question of the Philosophy of Time (Laplanche 1989), a conception of the analytic process is introduced which is identified with the interpretive method of a translation, and is described above all as proceeding and procedure. It is thus possible to observe, first and foremost, how such a notion is not so drastically rejected as in Pontalis, and this probably derives from the important insights regarding time laid out in the beginning as the backbone of the discourse, a veritable supporting framework. Two of these insights appear most important: the attention to a temporality detached from time (which summarizes all of the psychoanalytic work inherent in the investigation of plural dimensions of time), and the effort to theorize the movement of progression as ternary - a dialectic treble which corresponds to the three dimensions of the past, present and future (the so-called phenomenological ecstasies). According to Laplanche, it is in the way of conceiving the relationship between these three dimensions, and in the primacy of one over another, that the various conceptions of analysis part ways (and the first historical divergence between Freud and Jung is represented in this light). It is here, too, that the centrality of Nachträglichkeit is proposed as the specific time of the analysis, both of transference and interpretation. A note in the essay’s margin crystallizes the essence of Laplanche’s position: To address the issue very briefly, ingenious as may be the invention of the term, the Freudian Nachträglichkeit remains torn between two one-sided conceptions: that of the ‘deferred action’ (in Strachey’s translation) of the past on the present, and that of retroactive comprehension, proceeding from the present toward the past. A dialectic conception of Nachträglichkeit is only possible by means of the model proposed by the process of translation. (Laplanche 1989: 258 fn 31). What are the consequences for the process of treatment? Laplanche writes the following: What we are describing here as the temporality of the [psychoanalytic] cure, must find its equivalents in human temporality: on the one hand as situations which could be considered as imperfect precursors or analogues of what it carries

82

ENDINGS: ON TERMINATION IN PSYCHOANALYSIS to a certain degree of purity and efficacy, on the other hand as grounds on the basis of which its method, as we have just described, can be understood (ibid: 253).

The translational process lies between a before to be translated (the unconscious, the original, oneself) and an after, the unconscious again as endlessly untranslatable, with translations in the middle that are increasingly complete, more comprehensive and less repressive. In the final analysis, it is an emphasis on the progressive dimension that recalls the famous image of the draining of the Zuiderzee - an infinite, cultural task. We find an interesting bridge between French and British psychoanalysis in the work of W. and M. Baranger (1969, 1982), who were mentioned above. While attributing central importance to regression in understanding the PP - like some North American writers – they give a nonchronological version, rejecting genetic hypotheses which are both naturalistic (modeled on the scheme of developmental psychology) and abstractly anchored to criteria of depth and timelessness. These authors understand regression to be an artificial, partial condition, more or less limited to the session, sought by the patient and analyst, and characterized by the interplay of projective and introjective identification within the bipersonal situation. According to the Barangers, when the concept of regression is applied to the PP without sufficient explanation, difficulties arise due to the coexistence of a genetic, causal, etiological process of linear temporality alongside a technical one with ambiguous temporal characteristics, based on conceptual categories like situation, integration and insight. For these authors, it is precisely Nachträglichkeit which marks the discontinuity between psychoanalysis and developmental psychology. The PP, then, appears different from the pathogenic processes, for which there is a strong temptation of associating the development of the pathology with the development of the treatment. In the English milieu the most interesting positions on the PP are Meltzer’s, which we will briefly trace, and Bion’s, to which we must also add J. Steiner’s more recent one. The reconstruction of the analytic process’s natural history proposed by Meltzer reflects a certain sequence of psychic life, just as it takes place in the analysis when it is adequately followed and supported by external environmental factors. The various transference constellations following in succession are visible both in the process as a whole and in its single elements: the session, the analytic week, etc. The conception of the process as a natural product of the mind’s structure implies that the sequence of events is the most faithful recapitulation of early development and can be described by various highlights, such as the passage


83

from the superego to the ideal ego - the main consequence of abandoning the omnipotence of the infantile portion of the self. Meltzer clarifies: One may suppose that, extrapolated, this process would approach asymptomatically to a state of “giving them (the internal parents) their freedom”, meaning freedom to preside over the infantile structures, and therefore over the unconscious (Meltzer 1967: 86). If, on the one hand, different psychopathological constellations will produce greater or lesser difficulties in analytic working-through in different phases of the analytic process, on the other hand, it is not conceivable that a phase gets skipped, since each phase is in absolute metapsychological dependence on an adequate working-through of the preceding one. The two fundamental insights of the final phase, defined as “weaning”, entail the recognition of introjective dependence on the maternal breast and the differentiation between infantile and adult levels, which permits the development of capacities for introspection, thought and responsibility, aimed above all at the primacy of psychic reality. Bion’s Elements of Psycho-analysis (1963), presents a theory of psychic development as the basis of the analytic process which, although it does not reject the genetic point of view, includes it as a vertical feature of the grid in coexistence with a horizontal one. The connection between these two features is made more comprehensible by the conceptual effort to connect the container-content model with that of the oscillation between paranoid-schizoid and depressive positions. The cohesion and integration promoted by the depressive position, as opposed to the fragmentation and disintegration characterizing the paranoid-schizoid position, form the basic conditions for the constitution of the container-content relationship as the foundation for the production of meaning. The abstraction of this model allows for its application to primitive and relational vicissitudes of the mind, to thought processes and the formation of thoughts, and to typically psychoanalytic operations like interpretive activity and the evaluation of analytical progress. Steiner’s perspective (1996) is Kleinian and centers on projective identification. He schematizes the development of analytical thought with regard to the psychic structure and functioning according to three theories – of damming up of the libido, mental conflict and projective identification – which developed in succession without wholly substituting one another. The role of projective identification, if reversible or rendered so by the analytic work, is that of allowing the patient to deal with the reality of psychic loss and to go through the mourning following from such a confrontation. For Steiner, projections get removed from the object and directed to the self through the mourning process. The place of insight in the PP remains central,

84


but there is a deeper knowledge of the means by which it is facilitated or impeded. With regard to conflict, what really counts is that the patient is placed in better conditions for utilizing his own mental organization to resolve the conflict in a personal way. Without any claim to having exhausted the bibliographic or conceptual overview, we believe that it is nonetheless possible to attempt to draw some conclusions from our exposition, noting some decisive points in taking back up the observations made at the beginning of this chapter. The PP appears to be an umbrella or container of a host of conceptual and pragmatic problems regarding the intersection between psychoanalysis as therapy and psychoanalysis as a general theory of psychic functioning (cf. Arlow and Brenner 1990). In the sense of treatment, psychoanalytic therapy rests on theoretical assumptions which have undergone a progressive modification, understood as the widening of the conceptual base and as the derivation or substitution of some concepts with others. From abreaction to reminiscence, transference neurosis, character analysis, and developmental resumption, therapy has been informed by various criteria, both synchronically in the scientific debate and diachronically in the various phases of the development of psychoanalytic thought. Now, at this point in our discussion, the criteria of therapy - that is, of its taking place - appear to clearly include (if only implicitly expressed) the criteria relative to termination and the ideally achievable goals. What we intend to note is that, for logical and methodological reasons, each conception of therapy without exception contains indications regarding the beginning, the conduction and the end of the therapy itself. The indications are not normative clarifications (at least, they almost never are) that serve as a hinge between process and procedure, that is, between theory and clinical practice, with functions of indication the direction and the handling of the therapy. When this occurs, it is often due to the pressure of request for a cure (cf. “the incurable idea” in Pontalis 1978), and of the inevitable influence of the medical model of therapy. Rather, the indications are orientations, sets of expectations and predictive models whose strength derives from the fact that they are fostered by theory’s logical necessity and by psychological necessity (the desires, needs and defenses of both members of the analytical couple) operating jointly in a temporal direction and in the direction of forming a mutual support network. The expectations of theory contain a predictive element regarding who, what, when and how the therapy can or cannot interest and modify; this element interacts with personal, individual elements, attributing them with - or receiving from them - all sorts of confirmations. Here, we can glean the danger that the theory’s predictive element becomes the analyst’s personal expectation, so that the PP in such an event becomes more similar to the manufacturing model rejected by Abend or to the algorithm described above, than to the Ulm model of process and still less


85

to Pontalis’s “crossing” (traversée, in Pontalis 1997). For example, the problem of analyzability can be seen as the principal question of the beginning of therapy and can therefore receive a different approach according to the conceptual nucleus endorsed by the analyst. We do not intend to speak of incommensurable differences, but rather of the range of conceptual preferences which the patient-analyst couple must engage before forming as such. In the classical and structural theory, analyzability is based on the possibility of establishing a transference neurosis and, additionally, on the capacity of the patient’s ego (or a part of it) to cooperate with the analyst. In its macroscopic progress, the course of therapy can be seen as being constituted by different phases according to whether, for example, work on resistances or working-through dominates (Rangell 1982). The analyst’s role appears in different perspectives and with various aims, with the consequence that a diverse accentuation of the sundry elements of the analytic work (analysis of the transference, analysis of the defenses, containment, interaction, etc). In turn, the termination of therapy appears doubly conditioned: on the one hand, it appears as an explicit carrying out of an implicit aim in the beginning of therapy; on the other it constitutes a compendium of the work carried out in the course of therapy. Here, we do not wish to refer to the idea of the termination of analysis as its recapitulation (this is only one of the possible conceptions), but to a methodological vision for which the final steps are entailed in the preceding ones, and all of them together are entailed in the general conception of the PP. The authors who perceive the danger in this view of constructing some sort of algorithm or at least of an overly mechanical and prescriptive finalization - and therefore seek to reject the concept of PP (like Abend), or else weaken it to the point of neutralizing it (cf. the definition cited above by Thomä and Kächele) - find themselves in any case faced with the rebus of how to create a general view of analytical therapy as a source of change in which to combine particularities and microprocesses with universals and long-term tendencies. In Rangell’s words: The motive for change is embedded within the larger psychoanalytic process in an individualistic manner with each particular patient. The process of change weaves in and out of view, is on the surface or in the understructure throughout the analysis. It is by no means a subject that waits for the end phase into which it enters with a rush; nor is there any other particular moment at which this takes place. The motive, or the thought of it, is present from the start, for a cloudy mixture of reasons, in part the fuel of the analysis, in part its impediment. The analytic goals are not always the patient's goals. Change can be premature, as in the flight into health, for defensive purposes, it can be too long

86

ENDINGS: ON TERMINATION IN PSYCHOANALYSIS postponed, also for purposes of defence, and it can be appropriate in accordance with the goals of psychoanalysis, admittedly a tender and changeable and ambiguous area. (Rangell 1992: 419).

We recall the Barangers’ position with respect to the necessity of differentiating the various aspects of regression and the substantial diversity between genetic processes and PP, which we feel can also be applied to the difference between the medical model of treatment and the psychoanalytical model of therapy. In the very moment in which it is adopted (and here we will not discuss the reasons which do or do not legitimate its use in various circumstances of clinical psychoanalysis), the former forcibly vectors thought according to the axes of causality and linear temporality in a genetic scheme that subsumes within it the idea of development - whether physiological, pathological or therapeutic - in each specific occasion of reflection. The latter bears a dual-phase conception of temporality and a vision of psychic determinism strictly linked to meaning, so that the ideas of process and the individual event are compared with a conception of the historicization of human being as a subject in continuous dynamic, economic and structural reworking of the functions and representations characterizing it.

Five


Our use of the concept of psychoanalytic process as a theoretical reference point requires that we make some important clarifications. If, as we have sought to demonstrate, there is indeed a close relationship between the model of process and that of termination, this correspondence cannot be compressed into simplified, univocal patterns reducible to a few essential configurations. Often, it can instead be inferred from a careful and scrupulous parallel survey of both the conception of analytic process and the phenomenology of termination, in order to guarantee a productive theoretical-clinical interconnection rather than a reductive logic of deduction or pragmatic induction. In the context of this methodological assumption, we would now like to focus on our own particular position, articulating it in the dual point of view of the model of psychoanalytic process and model of termination, starting with what they share - that is, the concept of process taken as the cornerstone of both analysis and its termination. To define our idea of process, we intend to make use of the renewed reflection on Freud’s passage dedicated to the concept of PP; our primary aim is a demonstration of the dialectic between two aspects. Both of these aspects are crucial, although discussions of them sometimes privilege one over the other. Comments on the vision expressed in Freud’s essay generally underline the unpredictable nature of the analytic process: it is a nature whose course and direction cannot be predicted, both escaping a precise possibility of influence on the part of the patient as well as the analyst. We fully concur with this conception of the analytic process, which must nonetheless be made compatible with the analogy used by Freud in reference to the beginning of treatment (Freud 1913, cited above) to represent the termination of therapy. In this context, in using a biological analogy like conception, gestation and birth, Freud seems to induce an implicit representation of the outcome of the PP as analogous to a child’s separation from its mother. This is a comparison which, certainly not coincidentally, is based on a strong concept like separation, which emerges as a watershed between a before – the conduction of the analysis and the formation of an whole organism – and an after – termination and life as a single individual. How should we understand this reference to separation in terms of the keystone of the psychoanalytic process?

88


As we see from the meticulous survey by Quinodoz (1991), many authors assign a central place in the PP to separation anxiety, and they identify in the transformations that it undergoes in the course of an analysis important reference points for changes in the transference relationship. Quinodoz illustrates the two different meanings of the psychoanalytic concept of separation corresponding to two distinct processes: one designates separation in the context of a relationship entailing the differentiation between self and the object, while the other, on the contrary, in the absence of this sort of discriminating capacity configures separation as the loss of a part of the ego in addition to the object. To this indicative categorization whose theoretical-clinical validity is undisputable - we prefer a different formulation of the fundamental concept of separation, one which is more immediately inclusive of cognitive as well as developmental references. Even if the concept of separation-individuation has become associated with a crucial goal in the developmental process (thanks especially to Mahler’s contribution), we may instead understand it to be an element of psychoanalysis (Bion 1963)1: an attribute of the “detached personality” caught in the difficulty of separating itself “from the source or base upon which it depends for its very existence” (Bion 1963, Ital. ed.: 25), a difficulty inherent in the activity of investigation. Thus it is a structural constant of mental life perennially torn between pressures for non-differentiation and the capacity of bearing differentiation. As Servadio points out with regard to Freud’s Inhibitions, Symptoms and Anxiety, this is an immanent contradiction in human existence, to which the origin of all anxieties can likely be traced: All of these types of anxiety have a common feature: the fact that in order to live, the individual must “distinguish” – inside and outside himself. While the regressive attraction toward the indistinct persists, that dangerous attraction which Freud described in the opening pages of Civilization and Its Discontents (1929), the ‘oceanic sentiment’ for which one desires – against the forces pushing for objectification – to make him be at one with the world and with things. Anxiety is the price of this renunciation: an excessive and anti-economical price in the neurotic, a proper price for those who accept to live and act. (Servadio 1951, cited in OSF 10: 235). Facing this task, if the spiral of anxiety2 entails a developmental path, it nonetheless in no way constitutes the achievement of a definitive or conclusive goal, appearing instead as the acquisition of a capacity for oscillating between different mental states in an increasing order of complexity. From another vantage point, the ability to bear one’s own separateness entails the construction of an identity. For this reason we prefer to invert the


89

order of the conceptual pair, preferring individuation-separation and nonetheless maintaining the connotation of the simultaneousness of the two aspects. It is possible to represent this as a stratification of multiple levels, a stratification that is indebted to the endowment of instincts and to relational vicissitudes. Now, the question posed here can be summarized as follows: since we do not agree with a conception of the analytic process as selfreferential, in the sense that it is based on and justified in the interactive operations and exchanges that constitute it (Compton’s second model), we need to clarify what we mean by constraints with respect to a theory of the development of the mind in which it finds its mandatory reference. We do not believe that such development can be identified with a linear, gradual and painless series of states - the expression of the so-called model of continuous change (Klimovsky 1994). Nor do we think the maintenance of a developmental reference, however necessary, is to be understood, strictly speaking, as the model of development at the beginning of the process, capable of influencing and orienting the course of analysis. We noted above the normative risks inherent in the close parallelism between a certain theory of development and the way of understanding the termination of analysis. The reference to Freud’s lesson of “becoming what one is” presents developmental tasks – for example the construction of gender identity – as accidental paths which unfold marked by a perennial conflict. With the introduction of the second topography, this conflict is presented as even more encumbered at its origin by a double alterity, that of one’s own body and of the other’s unconscious (in this, our reading is a radical departure from Hartman’s). The wearisome journey of the ego’s emergence from the id forms the metapsychological horizon not only for the ongoing structuring of psychism, but also for the analytical process which, no less than the former, can be viewed as coinciding with a long series of transformations. These transformations are necessary for passing from the chaotic and undifferentiated world of the impersonal, the cauldron of the id (appropriately rendered in the adoption of a neutral term like id) to the incipient forms of the ego represented by the repressed and repressing unconscious, places of the subject’s emergence with its own history and destiny. It is in this conception of the analytic process that our interest in the process of termination lies, centered on the separating vicissitudes captured in their inseparability from the psychic functions of temporalization and historicization. Having recalled, however summarily, the essential coordinates of our conception of the PP, we will now focus on the reasons which lead us to hypothesize a process of termination and describe its features and peculiarities in more detail. Although there is widespread agreement that the analytic couple is involved in a crucial and complex psychic work when dealing with the task of termination, in general an articulated differentiation is not presented between the opening of a prospect for termination and the course to be followed up to the actual termination. The two endpoints of this course

90


somehow overlap and are identified with each other, and the space-time separating them is short-circuited and compressed in both theory and in clinical practice. Actually, we are aware that this concise consideration embraces a wide range of theoretical-clinical positions that have instead important and differentiating nuances. Let us cite some of these positions as examples. A conception such as Laplanche’s (1987) “temporal window” is certainly different from that of Quinodoz (1991) or Rosenfeld (1964). In Laplanche, the attention is directed above all to the conditions which make exiting from the analytic frame and the induction of a transference of the transference feasible. In the other two authors, however, there is a careful, meticulous and accurate observation of events and separation dynamics mobilized by the end of analysis. In Laplanche, then, the discourse on the termination of analysis is limited to a discourse on the conditions of terminability, whereas the other two authors privilege the actual vicissitudes of the termination and their connection to the particularities of primary relations. All the same, what these conceptions of termination share is the emphasis, in each case, on just one of the aspects of what we believe to be the termination process. From this point of view, Novick (1988) must be credited with having highlighted - explicitly and with exemplary clarity - the need to avoid a confusion created by superimposition between criteria and indicators of termination and the achievement of analytic goals. In his review of the problem of the end of analysis, Novick emphasizes the lack of indications for beginning the terminal phase, whereas generally one finds the formulation of criteria for cure: “a cure which should be effected in part by the work done in the terminal phase” (Novick 1988: 312). This yields the necessity of differentiating the useful criteria for deciding when to begin the terminal phase from the criteria for cure which can also be used for evaluating the outcome of therapy. This crucial distinction opens a conceptual space which is, in our view, highly significant for the examination of the termination process, urging us to deconstruct it in its multiple combinations and to explore and recognize its different forms and configurations. A first important implication of this perspective on termination is that it postulates a termination process which is not reduced to demonstrating a simple final phase, one understood as the gradual epilogue of a process which has already taken place and is solely to be perfected. Instead, it is a matter of individuating a mental experience of great intensity which, in order to be dealt with, requires the mobilization of all of the combined energies of the analyst and the patient. The judgment of their presence in the field, to the extent it may be relied upon, can be considered a version of the so-called therapeutic alliance, operative only in this moment. This alliance does not, then, constitute a initial premise of the analysis, but rather an important achievement promoted by the analytic process and which has, for example, an expressive linguistic indicator in the appearance of the


91

pronoun “we” designating the analytic couple. Together with other elements which, as we shall propose, regard the changed relationship over time, this can form the basis of what some consider the most important interpretative act of the entire analysis: the beginning of a terminal phase. And yet this beginning does not offer per se any guarantee or prefiguration of the actual termination, since there is, on the contrary, the risk that in the handling of this phase the meaning of the entire analytical experience can be jeopardized. For psychoanalytic reflection on this theme, a consequence is the theoreticalclinical necessity of identifying and reflecting on the criteria of termination, or rather, on the indicators not so much of termination as rather of the formation of an inner willingness in the patient to face this theme and its ramifications. The handling of the entire process thus turns out to be an increasingly complex operation, quite distant from the model of exhaustion or from that of the patient’s progressive assumption of the analysis, and closer instead to a more dynamic and constructive vision of an unrepeatable experience. An attention to grasping the first signs of termination process is supported by an awareness that the termination of analysis is such an important event, it requires being lived to the fullest symbolic capacity. This capacity in turn needs a lengthy working-through, without which the analysis cannot terminate, but may instead be interrupted or head down the path of interminability. Indeed, interruption of the analysis can be a way terminating without passing through the process of termination. Moreover, the complexity of this working-through refers directly to the analyst’s counter-transference, which can determine either a tendency to stalemate or a stimulus to acceleration in order to reach a tacit agreement aimed at avoiding or canceling the tumultuous work which goes along with ending. In fact, the analyst can be quite tempted to abbreviate this phase, sparing himself the vehemence and anger of infantile lived experiences and colluding with the patient’s need to make it painless. Instead, it is in this interval that an irreplaceable psychic work gets carried out which is an integral part of analytic historicization. A second significant implication of the concept of the termination process then emerges relative to the possibility of having a conceptual apparatus available and a method for reflecting on the variety of analytic outcomes which make up the complex geography of termination (interrupted, intermittent, or interminable analyses, re-analyses, etc.). It is certainly no coincidence that it was Novick, once again, who forcefully drew attention to the scarcity of terminated analyses as compared with those he defines as premature or overdue. We will return below to these typologies to examine them more closely and to point out some of the subtypes which are important to distinguish. First, though, we will clarify that our intent is not to provide a taxonomy of termination, but rather to increase awareness of the complexity of the task of ending analysis and refine the analyst’s skills in carrying it out. A third implication is that speaking of process instead of a phase more clearly opens a perspective on the relationship between the type of termination

92


and post-analytical outcomes. The process of terminating analysis, thus understood, has two principal features: 1. it leads the prior analytical work to its highest point (at least in ideal cases), achieving the couple’s analytical project in terms in which it has been elaborated; 2. it introduces a scenario of change which goes beyond the initial premises and the work already carried out, as well as the termination itself. The situation we describe is intrinsically dual, in that termination can be defined in a first approximation as a second moment in the analytic process and at the same time as a possible first moment of further psychic work, whether analytic or post-analytic. To speak of termination as a process rather than a phase, however typical, or as a simple “act of passage” implies the adoption of a point of view centered on temporality. However, this implication - which seems obvious at first glance - actually requires an examination of the relationship between the analytical and termination processes in the attempt to highlight (as we seek to do here) characteristic aspects of the relationship with time during this specific phase. As a differentiation of the PP, the termination phase takes its first steps from it: on the conceptual level, as well as on the technical and clinical level, it receives an impression which characterizes its horizon and structure, and conditions its sphere of operation. The operation of differentiation that constitutes it does not represent a negation of the PP from which the termination phase originates, but the development of already-present characteristics, combined with the emergence of others which are not present. In a certain sense, the termination process rests on the psychoanalytic one, and this is equally true on the level of events as on the conceptual level. From this point of view, the relationship between the two can be seen as asymmetrical: since the termination phase is fully a part of the therapy, the concept of the termination process must embrace all of the characteristics of the general process in addition to other new or emergent ones. As an emerging characteristic we propose that of liminal time, and one which is reproposed on a wider scale is that of Nacträglichkeit (deferred action). In short, then, and as we will show more extensively in the next chapter, the termination process appears characterized by these two particular aspects of temporality: liminality and deferred action. The former dimension highlights the peculiar mental quality inherent in the capacity of transition and thus identifies the basis for a permanent psychic mobilization. The latter, instead, understood in its fullest meaning establishes a particular and reciprocal relationship between the two times of trauma – the then and the now – works as the basis of historicizing operations. But what history are we speaking of?


93

In writing about Leonardo da Vinci, Freud proposes a parallel between the birth of historiography of a people and the history of an individual punctuated by screen memories. He points out the common feature of alterations produced by desiring thought and mythopoetic activity, expressions of the need of the present from which the need arises to create a past and invent origins that are often embellished and rescued from unimportance. Here, a question of wide theoretical-clinical importance is symbolized in relation to the self-theorizing subject, which flounders between the Scylla of Kris’s personal myth, and the Charybdis of alienating mirroring (the self narrated by an other). In proposing an interconnection between the liminal dimension of time and Nacträglichkeit as typical qualities of the termination process, we intend on the contrary to point out the emergence of a lived experience of the subject’s own history, one capable of combining closures and openings of meaning and imposing, in retrodiction, “the sense of a final point” (Kermode 1966) upon the configuration of the past and its events. This is not, then, an excess of history which can be based on a defensive or occlusive use of memory, even less the lack of history, inherent in fragmented universes and not integrated. Rather, it is a lived experience of the subject’s own history as a narrative identity and subjectivization of those “impression events” (Pontalis 1997) to which his life is tied. The particular lived experience of the subject’s history as the inexhaustible product of the conclusion process is close to the description given by Bollas, when he writes the following: The past is inert…. By transforming the past into a history, the psychoanalyst creates a series of densely symbolic stories that will serve as ever-present dream material in the patient’s life, generating constant and continuous associations. Unlike the past, which as a signifier sits in the self as a kind of lead weight, history requires work, and when the work is done the history is sufficiently polysemous to energize many unconscious elaborations (Bollas 1995: 143-144).

Notes 1

Di Chiara (1978) uses the concept of separation in this sense, making it an additional element with respect to those indicated by Bion. 2 We speak of a spiral of anxiety in the sense that in the various theorizations it seems difficult to escape the connotation of more primitive anxieties as the backdrop upon

94


which more circumscribed forms of anxiety are delineated. Consider, for example, the following: paranoid and depressive anxiety, automatic and signal anxiety, anxiety for the loss of self and integration (Gaddini 1981), fragmentation-intrusion anxiety versus castration-penetration (Green 1990). The latter author rejects a binary temporal causality, following Freud in preferring to position castration as an organizing center, with the consequent search for what corresponds to it in other registers.

Six

The Termination of Analysis as a Psychoanalytic Event

1. The Concept of Psychoanalytic Event In psychoanalysis, the expression “termination process” is widely referenced and established in its use, whereas we have proposed the concept of “psychoanalytic event” in order to “define an investigative model of the particular and complex phenomenology represented by the termination of analysis” (Ferraro and Garella 1997a). There are several reasons motivating this hypothesis. In part, they are a consequence of the observation of the growing recognition attributed to the termination process in psychoanalytic research and of the hope for further investigations relative to its last development. In part, too, these reasons also arise from the conviction that termination has such individual features - that is, it is such a singular occurrence - that it merits at least our theoretical curiosity in order to ascertain whether or not it is possible to trace the boundaries of this singularity and construct a typology in the same way that there are typologies of classes of phenomena which are otherwise irreducible. The debate over the criteria of both the termination of analysis and the beginning of the terminal phase reveals an incessant effort to question theoretical and clinical work in order to grasp something more constant and stable in termination with respect to the diversities of single analyses. It will be recalled that in Freud’s chess metaphor the opening and final moves of therapy are known and the intermediate ones unknown, but in the conception that gradually developed through the last century, the course of therapy – understood as a model of the analytic process - gained importance and clarity, while the beginning and final phases appeared in greater need of theoretical refinement and technical investigation. Especially in the phenomenology of the final session or sessions, the termination of analysis has the aura of a non sequitur from the point of view of theory as well as clinical practice: the most important thing seems to be the dual need (fully comprehensible and endorsable, let us immediately add) of bringing to an end and/or making an inventory of what has remained unachieved. The rest, the scrap and the excess remain in the sphere of the unsaid (Muratori 1980), but not for this do we feel that they should remain in the sphere of the uninvestigated and un-thought by theory. In this sense, the postanalytical attempts through conversations and interviews to revisit people who have terminated an analysis have the meaning of recuperating, among other things,

96


features and lived experiences of the termination in the attempt to enhance a knowledge whose insufficiency appears insurmountable. Why does the termination of analysis, in the temporal fabric of the last session (sometimes sessions) appear this way? From a general point of view, the situation at the moment of termination is not unlike other moments of the analysis. There is nothing different in the macroscopic elements of the analysis if not that a dream, a slip, a parapraxis or an action can have a meaning in relation precisely to the fact that there will be little or no working-through. For example, verbal exchanges can convey meanings that are destined to remain in the shadows due to the material impossibility of being analyzed and/or the difficulty of having a frame of reference to guide the research and investigation in the direction of what constitutes the most obscure and evasive part of the termination itself. The final session or sessions appear as a temporal horizon of the psychoanalytic process: the elements of the analysis draw irresistibly near to the point that their trajectory is no longer observable, with an acquired escape velocity, so to speak, or a temporal characterization that removes them from analytical investigation. Indeed, the central theme we perceive in the termination of the analysis (in the specific sense of the final session and not that of the termination phase) is that no matter how much the existence of a temporal limit might be accepted on the conscious level, it is a condition to which the primary process does not yield. The limit is instead introduced into the unconscious dynamic, in the play of the defenses and in the affectively invested representations. Thus, in the passage from the level of external, material reality (where the conventional, intersubjective and social element predominates) to that of psychic reality (where the drive economy prevails, with the interplay between drives and defenses), it undergoes a transformation, becoming a psychic content. For this very reason it differentiates itself, individualizing itself through the acquisition of meanings which can be quite different from conventional ones. The termination of analysis in these final moments poses a double challenge. On the theoretical level, it challenges theory to comprehend it (in the dual meaning of containing it and conceptually understanding it), with a view to an (impossible) completeness. On the clinical level this demonstrates - at times brutally, at times more subtly - that Freud’s expression “where id was, there ego shall be” contains a significant share of illusion: the future, at this point, is beyond the analysis, whereas the timelessness of the unconscious rejects the present of termination. The reader will notice that the subject, as we present it, has an aporetic quality that risks making discourse appear vain and propped up by an illusion of power. Nonetheless, we might say that the very same aporetic quality can act as a negative engine: it prevents the finding of a solution, but not the finding of a path which it itself fosters through the tension between its poles.


97

A further step along this path was the recognition of the peculiarity of termination, which led to the attempt to interrogate it rather than ignore it or remain silent about it as something of which we do not (and cannot) have knowledge. The termination of analysis is an event in the etymological sense of occurrence or happening, and thus features a minimum of characteristics the coordinates of the event itself. But it also possesses an additional meaning in the semantic direction of a “success”, with the implications of “accomplishment” and “attainment”, often reinforced by an adjective (great, significant, unprecedented, etc.). In point of fact, the termination of the analysis can be the successful completion of therapy or else an event which, far from having to do with the completion, has instead to do with the meaning of event or occurrence, whose value is unknown. The interaction of these two semantic areas appears suitable for defining termination as a psychoanalytic event (and henceforth we will italicize the term, so as to distinguish it from the common usage), employing it as a theoretical framework of reference whose aim is the investigation of analytic termination, conceiving it “as a composite and polymorphous structure, precipitate which condenses variously mixed symbolic components of acting and communicating, both individual and as a couple.” (Ferraro and Garella 1997a). Thus the event of termination is not distinctive because of its internal structure, but because of the definition we give it: its constitution is complex and more easily related to a network made unique (single, individual) by the nodes and connections forming it. We further underline the gap between the event that we attempt to conceptualize here and the common “factual” conception of the event: what renders the termination particular as an event is the network of relations characterizing it, more so than the single elements. In our view, this is a key point: if ignored, the event can evoke the impression of “thingness”, that is, of a factuality unyielding to comprehension. The more the quality of achievement and its complement – nonachievement or lack of success – slips away from event, the more event narrows to the meaning of “fact”. The unanalyzed and unanalyzable residue (but is it correct to call it that?) present in every therapy endows the event with an opacity or hardness, evidence for future memory (we are thinking here of cases of reanalysis) of a situation which precipitates toward an unsaid point. Thus, termination is not a fact (or at least, not only that), but an analytic situation which can interest all of the elements of the process. This perspective allows us to appreciate the weight of each element in the single termination (patient, analyst, analytic couple, setting, etc.) as well as observe the resemblances and differences between various terminations at a finer level, opening the way to a typology of termination which in turn would be useful for further definition of the termination process and for investigating postanalytic processes. The definition we have given of the event aims at giving it a complex representation which guarantees the singular and non-reproducible quality of its occurrence in therapy. But all this alone would not take us much further

98


than the statement of an ineffable singularity, which contrasts with decades of research on factors, criteria, indicators and objectives of the termination of analysis. If the single event is individual in its constitution, this should not imply an impossibility in principle of searching for an underlying structure that embraces a common feature of the events or a methodological filter which allows us to construct a general representation of the events themselves. In our investigation, we felt it possible to obtain a good characterization through the use of three conceptual axes, which we will now describe: direction, communication and temporality.

1.1 Direction With reference to analytic therapy in general, the event of termination is centripetal, whereas the termination process is centrifugal. Indeed, the latter can be conceived of as the psychic work carried out by the analytic couple in order to reach its dissolution, while we view the former as aimed at creating a separation which is actually the last and extreme moment of common work. The first of our axes, direction, is clearly conceived of in a particular sense provided by the existence of a relationship which has had the means and time to get underway, and which now faces the task of concluding itself. The direction enunciated here is thus relational: the event appears within a series of analytical occurrences that involve the members of the couple to varying degrees, and it simultaneously lies at the intersection of the individual level with that of the couple. More specifically, the event is centripetal with respect to the analytic couple, but centrifugal with regard to the single members. To put it differently, the event of termination lies at the point in which the trajectory of the analytic couple branches off into the divergent ones of the single individuals. This branching off is at least potentially a catastrophic situation, in the sense that it symbolically and temporarily establishes two different domains – a before and an after – with an irreversibility that renders the termination itself problematic if unaccepted (in the course of the analysis) and makes the resumption of analysis necessary (after the termination). Lying at the point of the forking, the event is subject to the influence of the relationship - in a certain sense quantitative - between centrifugal and centripetal forces. It thus ends up representing the resultant between the two and can thereby offer an indication of that relationship. The prevalence of one force over another and the forms of this prevalence or relationship can be traced to the junctions and connections of the event, that is, in the communications, acts, dreams, etc., which can form part of the structure of the event itself. In the first definition of the axis of direction, we obviously referred to ideal terminations or those in which an impression prevails of a sufficiently deep work or a quite advanced analytic process. We nonetheless think that


99

the direction of the event is also present in other types of termination, including those for which the term termination is certainly not appropriate (interruptions, impasses, interminability), with a different presence and weight of the centrifugal and centripetal elements.

1.2 Communication We can understand the event of termination as a message, that is, a communication established between a sender and a receiver, requiring a channel of communication and a code. In the termination event, the message should not be seen solely in terms of conscious exchanges, but also and above all in symbolic terms which range from the conscious to the preconscious to the unconscious. The channel of communication, like the code, can thus be non-linguistic, as in the case of an action or a somatic manifestation; it can be linguistic in a secondary way, as in a dream; or it can be linguistic, but in its aspect closest to action (in the sense of having a perlocutory or illocutory function in terms of Austin’s theory of linguistic acts). A further point is represented by the fact that the content of the message - and we might say the very nature of its communication - requires the initial and preliminary placement of a pole. This pole can give the value of communication to an event or exchange, making it into a message. If in the classic condition - in informational terms - the sender, receiver, channel and code are co-existing (even if it is not in a rigid spatial-temporal sense), in psychoanalysis the multiplicity of levels (intrapsychic, intersubjective, etc.) makes it common for only one pole of the communication to be present or for the two poles to be on different levels. Indeed, it often happens in psychoanalytic work that the analyst is the receiving pole, but the patient is not the sender (in the sense of a conscious sender). In this case, of course, we find one of the general tasks and functions of the analyst: recognizing and revealing events and communications offered by the patient as hidden messages. In the process of terminating analysis, the patient can also be the receiver by taking on this analytic function through interiorization. It is therefore necessary to examine the various possible configurations in the intersection of the sending and receiving poles with the analytic poles represented by the analyst, the patient and the couple they come to form in the course of the analysis. A first possibility - obvious for its centrality to analytical therapy - is that of the sender and receiver as the single elements of the couple, whose roles are defined from one instance to the next. Another possibility is the couple at one end of the communication and the same couple or one of its single elements at the other. We repeat: the identity of the message’s sender and its receiver is not indifferent, nor is the level at which the channel is situated. For example, a distinction must be made between communications

100


taking place within the analytic couple in the course of the termination process – defined as shared and communicatively worked-through understandings, such as the intention of terminating, the interpretive work and working-through connected with it, the setting of a date for the end, etc., - and the emergence in the analytic field of the event as a message requiring a decoding that is necessarily incomplete and only partially shared by the couple as such. From the point of view of the couple, the termination event is a message that the couple sends to itself and/or its members regarding a state (termination) and a prospect (breaking up into single members). As sender and receiver together, the analytic couple finds itself in the difficult situation of deciphering a message formulated by itself, whose central content is an end to the messages and the closure of the channel. In this perspective, the couple that terminates analysis is faced with the communication “this message is not (or is no longer) a message” - a paradoxical and irreducible situation. The single individuals making up the couple will inherit the paradox, breaking it down at an individual level in the form of their own lived experiences and psychic contents. Generally and in the abstract, this is the case of shared, ideally complete terminations. But what about others - for example, those interrupted by the patient or declared terminated by the analyst, or in those in which termination has been substituted by interminability? In such cases, we argue, an asymmetry between sender and receiver prevails: one of the roles is carried out by the analytic couple and the other by one of the members of the couple. The patient who interrupts or the analyst who declares the termination of the analysis in any case carries out the role of sender of a message that the couple cannot receive and make its own (for a variety of reasons we will leave aside here). This impossibility obliges the single individuals to an inner work, unshared because it is not communicated, that no longer represents the resolution of the paradox outlined above, but rather its transformation into a form of traumatic nucleus. The centrifugal component of the termination event in the single individuals thus predominates over the centripetal one of the couple. The situation of interminability can in turn be characterized by the fact that the couple does not succeed in sending the message and therefore it cannot receive it either. The single individuals do not manage to communicate as a couple, that is, in a sufficiently shared and open way; and so an impasse is formed as a situation in which the potential receivers indefinitely postpone the choice of the sender. There is no one who thinks that there is a message and searches for the sender, and even if someone gets close, he does not find an adequate level of reception. Neither the analyst nor the patient manages to take on the role of initiators (senders) of the message relative to termination, and thus the work of the couple on the theme cannot take place: the situation gets blocked while awaiting the non-existent


101

message. In this case, the termination event does not come about due to the lack of a termination process, or else it impetuously invades the scene disguised as the need for external reality (thus even more intractable to analytic work), appearing as an interruption. Another possibility is given by the analyst’s counter-transference work, which can allow him to get out of the difficulty of being one of the poles (either sender or receiver), and thus initiate a terminating phase with the related process.

1.3 Temporality The value of temporality in the general analytic process and in termination is well known. Arlow (1986) emphasizes that psychoanalysis offers an investigation of time with a unique method for describing the complexity of the temporal experience. According to de Simone (1979), temporality is crucial in relation to the very possibility of terminating analysis. Our opinion is that temporality is also fundamental for the investigation of different modalities of termination. We may thus postulate a methodological continuity between the concept of temporal indicators as privileged clinical signs for the end of analysis (developed in particular by Argentine authors like Liberman [1985]) and our concept of the termination event, in which the axis of temporality plays a fundamental role. We also believe that it is important to draw attention to the definition of indicator proposed by Liberman: “the material produced by the patient whose unconscious referent is a positive, concrete datum on the path of the psychoanalytic process located in time and real external spaces” (cited in Preve 1994). As we will argue in the next chapter, where we examine the theme of the opening of a prospect for closure more closely, this definition of indicator contains an feature which we also consider crucial: the selfrepresentation of the course of the analysis as located in time, in space and in the relationship. From a certain point of view, we might assert – moreover, in line with the definition above - that even the other types of indicators, specifically designated as indicators of movement or of separation (birth, death, high school graduation examinations, etc.), of typical characters, and of architectonic restructuring (Preve 1994) imply temporality, as will perhaps appear more clearly if we carefully consider the termination event. As we mentioned above, the temporal shape of the termination event is not rigidly circumscribable, though it is heuristically convenient to make it coincide with the last week or session of analysis. The reason for this indicative delimitation is evidence indirectly emerging from clinical experience of a sort of unity of temporal lived experience of the patients which is probably patterned on the basic units of the analytic setting, both the single session or the mini-cycle of the entire week of analysis. Given this premise, the temporality of the termination event can be explored from

102


several vantage points, such as the relationship between acted-out time and represented time, or between the perception of time (connected to external reality) and self-observation as absorption in an inner time, and even through the relationship between conscious representations and unconscious fantasies influencing temporal lived experiences. This is because the phenomenology of temporality is formed by an interconnection which is always varied in the quality and intensity of these features, which can lie in harmony or in contrast, and even present singular contradictions. Details related to the final session such as delay, earliness, or absence, forgetting the circumstance that it is the last one, confusing the day or hour, etc., are examples of the acted-out time which may yield indications regarding the manner in which the subject is facing the imminent termination, the direction in which he attempts to manipulate its incidence (accelerating it or prolonging it, blocking it out so as not to show up, etc.), and more indirectly, regarding the way the announced termination is taking shape. A rather macroscopic, and in a certain sense “classic”, epiphenomenon regards the last payment (for example, paid in advance in the next to the last session or “forgotten” in the last one, with the consequent “necessity” of having yet another contact with the analyst). In these cases, time is present through the association with money and can thus reveal a contrast with other lived experiences and representations characterized by a greater harmonization between the conscious and the unconscious. The explicit communications that have temporal lived experiences as their object during the last session or sessions can regard a wide range of aspects. These range from the lived experience of the act of passage – improvised, gradual, surprisingly continuous and developed from within, or on the contrary, as a abrupt irruption straying into a time tyrannically imposed from without – to the specific lived experiences of the last session. They include all of those notations on the perception of the duration – too brief or intolerably long, etc. – and on the use which can be made of them. For example, the patient can associate up to the very end, with the meaning of using up the whole last hour, or else leave a bit unutilized through a prolonged silence which anticipates the closure. As we have emphasized, the aspects of the temporal lived experience most immediately influenced by affects can refer to feelings of trust, hope and the capacity for planning, or on the contrary to impotence, block, and the inability to envision a future. If we want to identify an essential discriminating element, we could say that a radically different dimension of the present is implicit in these temporal lived experiences. In the former case, we find the present as a lived experience of contemporaneousness, that is, as a mental quality that bears an element of transience and is thus imperceptibly in relation with the past and the future, a time which flows but precisely because of this stirs the desire to fill it with events and emotions. In the latter case, the eternal present of immobility prevails, a frozen time in its own way


103

crushed in the vice of the past, which appears to be the sole dimension of the future. In one last analysis dream, a patient asked a gypsy to tell her future, while the scene concluded in uncertainty and in the absence of answers. Strangely, this did not make her disappointed or frightened; she commented that she had learned from analysis that “the future actually depends on one’s relationship with her past.” As for representations of time, these can be found in both verbal and oneiric language. Arlow (1986) has proposed their distinction from temporal lived experiences by virtue of the fact that the conception of time can be reified or anthropomorphized - that is, treated as an object or a person, and in this way be employed as a conscious presenting element, as the manifest, derived representation of a fantasy or unconscious desire. Among the most common representations, we find spatialized time (a hole-abyss; flowing sand or a river; a series of places or rooms) or those figurations marked by fantasies of voracity or control, influenced by pregenital impulses. In personalizations, time has the form of an allied, friendly presence, or on the contrary, of a pursuing oppressor or a strict regulator, these being connotations of Oedipal time. It is clear that even the representations of time entail affects; all the same, a unified study of lived experiences and representations with particular reference to the metaphors of time (Arlow 1989) can refine our plotting of the means of relating to time and its variations in the course of analysis. From this point of view, a rich source of information appears to be the attention to all of the instances of temporality in the last analysis dream. Oremland (1973) has proposed an exploration of the last analysis dream as an indicator of different typologies of termination, but temporal aspects are not explicitly mentioned in his hypothesis despite the fact that, in our opinion, they constitute a fundamental element of differentiation. Indeed, in termination dreams he identifies two fundamental aspects which differentiate a successful termination from an unsatisfactory one: references to the patient’s symptomatology, with the representation of an eventual transformation, and the way in which the relation with the analyst is depicted, who appears undisguised in dream in an analysis actually brought to term. These two aspects, respectively related to what we might indicate as “the living history of the subject” and “the evolution of transference”, demonstrate the work completed in the course of analysis. Last dreams in analysis can thus be illuminating for the way they demonstrate the recovery of a temporalizing memory that establishes connections between past, present and future, or else is on the contrary blocked in repetition-compulsion, reproposing the initial situation practically unchanged. Complementing Oremland’s approach, Ferrara Mori (1993) hypothesizes the last dream in analysis as a precursor (avant-coup) of post-analysis. Using the experience of patients who requested supplementary analysis after the termination of therapy, she investigates last dreams with the hypothesis that these implicitly

104


contain their subsequent outcomes, with greater attention to the post-analysis developments than to comparison with initial situations, as in Oremland. By combining these two different perspectives into a wider view, we propose an investigation of the temporal aspects of the termination event in both directions: as a means of highlighting the transformations which have taken place in comparison with the beginning of analytical therapy, and as a prefiguration of post-analysis outcomes, an indication of the particular qualities of the relationship with the analyst. Both of the contributions on dreams cited above were probably stimulated by the need - not unlike our own - to outline different typologies of termination. The difference lies in the way they circumscribe the termination event to the last dream, whereas we suggest that it can be investigated by adopting a wider view, mindful of what might have surprised us in the closing of the analysis and what can cover a temporal range that goes beyond the chronological fact of the last session. It is therefore necessary to consider what happens after termination (though perhaps limited to the analyst’s thoughts and fantasies alone). At the end of an analysis led by one of the authors, the termination event was characterized in the final session by the patient’s goodbye, which included - in a elusive and almost enigmatic manner – the promise of a gift. A gift did in fact follow, and its content clarified some of the analyst’s doubts as to the termination of that analysis, regarding his impression of a work that was not sufficiently thorough, of a certain haste in an otherwise satisfactory termination process. The gift was a print depicting a worker from the past, perhaps a porter, happily sleeping on top of a basket. The analyst had been put to sleep: he should have been satisfied with the work done, but the patient could not say this; rather it was the analyst who had to receive. In another case, the gift brought to the last session consisted of two bottles of wine chosen with great care and emotional participation. The analysis of the gift confirmed the meaning that the patient gave to the analysis and the termination: the end of a lengthy lived experience of blame and hate; a freeing up of positive feelings of joy and the actuation of behavior which was no longer subject to a stifling control; and a certain sadness mixed with euphoria for having brought the analysis to a close. The surprise appeared only after some time, when the analyst understood the close connection between the gift and a fantasy about the analytic process and the analyst himself. In this fantasy, the wine metonymically symbolized a harsh, threatening relationship of dependency that had long dominated the analysis. The fantasy had been expressed from early on in the analysis through a reference to the Greek legend of Procustes, the brigand who attracted travelers into his cave and got them drunk in order to rob and mutilate them while they were tied to a pallet. In this fantasy, the reference to time was hidden but considerable: in his life, the time of the patient’s responsibilities had always tyrannized the time of his pleasures, in a perspective of sacrifice and masochistic renunciation. More than pacing it, this time actually


105

measured his life, varying the duration and intensity of his sense of responsibility (and of that of guilt and inadequacy) in a painful and implacable way. In both cases the termination event extended beyond the last session, pointing to a part that could not be worked-through and was thus extraneous to the analytic couple. Although the termination of the analysis had been reached with an adequate understanding of its meanings, keeping to our discussion of temporality, an element remained which manifested the presence of a quantity of affect regarding time experienced as something that was not wholly controllable. In the first case, this was a time tied to processes of identification, the time of the analysis as the time of the analyst, which could perhaps lie in the background as a time of dreaming (to sleep in order to dream). In the second, time was a feature of Oedipal aggression, intrusive and castrating, “domesticated” and softened, but which always remained under an intimidating effigy, that of the superego which requires an ego that measures up to its own ideals. We have another important source for investigating temporality in the plans that take shape during the termination of analysis. By its very definition, this domain of planning lends a strong continuity to the entire process of termination from beginning to end, in that at a certain point in the analytic process we often see plans emerge which take on consistency and are carried out in the course of the process itself. Vice versa, they may simply surface as outlines, and there will be no opportunity to follow their progress. Having identified these plans as further articulations of the conclusion event, we intend to explore them in relation to the temporal aspects forming them, as paradigmatic of the relations between the psychic agencies - in particular of the relationship between ego and superego, as mentioned in the preceding case. Loewald (1962) has incisively emphasized that if we conceive of the superego as a psychic structure representing the ego’s future, from whose point of view we are judged, loved or hated with respect to the planned achievements, the specific characteristics and qualities of the plans presented can offer precious indications about the modes of interaction of temporality, understood as organizing and ego’s connective action. For example, an excessive distance between the plan and the subject’s possibilities to carry it out in fact establishes an interaction between the psychic agencies marked by a fragmented temporality: the future will never become present, and seeing as the past as unconscious drives cannot be introduced within the plot of becoming, it will thereby continue to function as a devilish (or regressive) attraction rather than as a container for propulsive desires. On the other hand, plans which are long-term but commensurate with the subject’s resources can be conceived of as expressions of the ego ideal which animates and supports the incessant search for self-realization. In an analogous vertex from which to describe this difference, based on a different temporality, the former are plans marked by a narcissistic time and the latter by an Oedipal time (Di Chiara

106


1979, Faimberg 1994). In narcissistic temporality, plans are supported by the omnipotence fantasy of a sudden and magical execution, or else they are prepared at an abysmal distance, to the point of disappearing. However, based on the examination of reality, Oedipal temporality accepts the gap between infantile and adult dimensions of the mind, finding a propelling impetus for bridging it. In her last week of analysis, a patient dreamed of a lovely house full of plants which she was visiting with her boyfriend; she had the intention of purchasing it. She was excited and surprised to discover that the asking price was 25,000 [Euro], and in her waking thoughts she wondered about that objectively low price. In reality, the work on the dream clarified that the price alluded to the payment for analysis, merging the trust in something acquired (the analysis led to an end) with the idea of a plan within her reach. In fact, though this plan was not immediately feasible, it appeared as the point of arrival for precise and definite goals (graduation and marriage), in which energies that up to that time had been blocked could be channeled as existing resources and concrete instruments of actuation. In this same case, through the clash between the aspects of temporality described above, it is possible to note the presence of a residue or excess, expressions of the analysis as the interminable task even in cases in which the analytic process basically appears terminated. Indeed, the patient wanted to pay in advance during the next-to-the-last session, expressing the need to avoid this duty in the final one. Here we can perceive a temporal acceleration that contrasts with the lived experiences and the representations of the time of the last session, as in Bion’s capacity to live the experiential moment. Another patient, in her leave-taking upon the termination of the analysis, surprised the analyst with her words as she made her goodbye at the door, visibly moved: “For me, you have been the mother that I always wanted to have and would like to be for my son.” More than by the specific content, the analyst was struck - in a general impression which she was able to focalize only later – by the use of the temporality condensed in that type of final communication, and in particular by the optative form of verbal expression. The analyst perceived the strength of an unsatisfied need-desire from the past, which in the Nachträglichkeit (après-coup) of the transference relation had been re-signified, and a disposition toward a future in which indeterminacy coexisted with the propelling intensity of a desire-hope that could draw force from lived experience.

2. A Typological Reflection The description of the termination process and event outlined in the preceding sections now allows us to proceed with a reflection on the different ways in which a therapy can end. Our intention is fostered by a dual impetus:


107

the consideration that the most common experiential and definitional modes of the end of analysis are a common ground for the majority of analysts and are the reference of our discourse; and the conviction that our hypotheses can refine our observational framework, revealing similarities and differences where the continuum of experience sees only differences or only similarities. As our point of departure, we have chosen Novick’s (1988) classificatory scheme for the termination of analysis: terminated analyses, prematurely terminated analyses - in forced and unilateral versions (respectively, on the initiative of the analyst and the patient) - and overdue analyses. We believe that this scheme provides the basis for a first attempt at categorization, in that it establishes common experiential reference points: all analysts have the experience of interminable analyses or interrupted therapies, or situations in which they feel the need or obligation to terminate. Let us repeat that the scheme should not be confused with the reality of analytical therapies, which appear instead to lie along a continuum, of which the above definitions are conceptual clippings. What counts, in the end, is the ability of the scheme to capture experience with increasingly fine degrees of resolution. We therefore propose to articulate and enrich the proposed typological configurations with more subtle differentiations within them, pointing out elements of a different type within each type of termination, if only in a problematic form. We note, for example, that although the unilateral feature of termination is actually common to both of the variations proposed by Novick for interrupted analyses, it becomes in any case necessary to distinguish between cases in which the analyst “pushes” for termination, usually with a certain range of “heroic measures”, and those where it is instead the patient who imposes a termination that appears premature to the analyst. An important difference between these two outcomes consists precisely in the particularity of the process of termination, which in the first case probably takes on particular characteristics; in the second case, however, it instead collapses into the event of termination to the point of nearly coinciding with it. Similarly, in overdue analyses - in which the analytic process seems to have missed the crucial goal of termination - we can find situations of impasse, now as prefigurations of subsequent outcomes of interruption, now as outcomes of an unbearable fantasy relative to the process of termination. Moreover, analysts quite frequently seem to have rather satisfactory experiences of terminated therapies which nonetheless appear partial, due to the presence of areas which remained obscure and off-limits. Had they been prolonged, these analyses might have touched those areas, too, or perhaps they would have gotten bogged down in them. In any case, they are analyses whose success does not erase a sense of incompleteness and certainly not that type of incompleteness which theory clearly tells us is inherent in every attempt to deal with the unconscious.

108


Interrupted analyses (with premature termination, following Novick) seem to lie at the center of the continuum which has terminated therapies at one end and overdue analyses and impasses in prolonged therapies (that is, which are not able to advance to a termination) at the other. Though the proposed scheme is valid as a point of departure, this brief reflection has already shown how flexible and elusive the boundaries are between the divisions it postulates. Our intention now is to examine the specific particularities of the termination process and event more closely in their various configurations and to investigate the possibility of a relationship between the various analytic outcomes and the structure of the event on the basis of the characteristics described above. Our hypothesis is that in the case of terminated analyses, the event crowns and seals the process of termination, even recalling it in its essential features. From the point of view of the direction, it appears above all centripetal, to the degree that it creates the existence and functioning of the analytic couple even in the moment in which the couple is breaking up. Further, the event is surprising but not extraneous to the preparation connected with the termination process, and it constitutes a message received for the couple as well as the individual. The more general content of the message appears to be that of the existence (“We are here because we are leaving each other”, “Because we have been a couple, I can now be alone”, etc.). The event, moreover, forms an act of passage; in its own structure it contains an element of action which is untranslatable for the analytic couple, represented by the passage from the communicative mode of analysis to that of daily life. The dimensions of lived and represented time are to be found predominately in the event; we stress predominately, because it is almost always through details relative to temporality in some way acted out that we see indications of the share of incompleteness inherent in every analytical process. It is with this aim that we now describe in detail a termination event in which the various dimensions of temporality are present together with the complexity of the temporal experience (following Arlow), which can be investigated through a final sequence of the analytic process. A patient begins the final session of the last week of analysis by saying that she had a colic the previous evening, something which had not happened to her for a long time, and that she had it while she was dreaming: She was in a session with a psychotic child, and she realized that she had not conducted consultation interviews with the parents. She was worried because she thought that the child’s mother had entrusted him entirely to her rather hurriedly, without the preliminary agreements which aim at a sharing of responsibility.


109

Then there was a second dream: a car driven by the brother of X [a man with whom the patient had had an unhappy relationship which had ended] drove away at high speed. A pretty green vintage automobile pulled up with X and various women and his own mother, who looked younger. Unseen, the patient could watch the car driving away, not as quickly as the first. The two dreams have a temporal lived experience in common (relative to assuming a responsibility and a departure) in which an excessive velocity is noted; this is an indication of the end of the analysis drawing near, which a day earlier the patient had said she did not want to think about. At the same time, however, she told how she had gotten over her reluctance to take the child she had been sent into therapy, a reluctance connected with not wanting to fill the time left open by the hours of analysis in the coming year. Two significant associations regarding the second dream (the bright green of the car reproduced the color of the upholstery of the analysis couch and the description of the younger-looking woman corresponded to the patient) also both contained clear temporal references: the patient dwelled on the fact that the brightly colored vintage auto seemed to contain a story, and she underlined the contrast with the younger-looking woman she saw driving off. She nonetheless reacted vividly to the interpretive comment which likened the separation from X to that from the analyst. One is inevitably struck by the concomitance of a somatic event like a colic with the production of the dream. In this concomitance, we can perceive two diametrically opposed sides of the psychic work imposed by the traumatic task of the end. In the first, there is an automatic anxiety aimed at an immediate discharge; in the second, instead, there is a signal anxiety capable of producing representations centered on the possibility of gradually modulating the lived experience of the separation (the significant difference in velocity with which the two cars drove off). Thus, the emergence of an anxiety that gets worked-through in the course of the dream is itself an index of the work of transformation, which has a meaningful indicator in the passage from too quick to slower movement. It was certainly no coincidence that in the last two sessions of analysis the patient chose to come to the session by a different route from the one she had followed for several years, and after having hinted at the anxious preparations to arrive in time, she related two last dreams. In the first, she was at a hotel reception desk asking for a single room just for herself. Two other women appeared: she recognized one as the wife of a noted politician from her hometown who seemed to be angry with her; she was frowning and was accompanied by another, younger woman.

110


The patient’s comment was that she thought she was ready to be on her own. The analyst drew attention to the name of the important woman, identical to the patient’s; having already thought of this detail, the patient observed that ending the analysis made her feel important, but she detested the traits of the homonymous character. The woman was the professional rival of the patient, who felt that she had been unjustifiably criticized by her. After a prolonged silence, she added that her own mother, who for years had never asked anything about the analysis, had suddenly asked that day, “Is the person you see young?” With a certain surprise, she answered, “Yes,” but silencing her implicit thought, “Not old like you [the mother]”. The detail – age - which likened the two women (the patient and the escort in the dream), was forcefully reproposed in the transference relation, in this way addressing a detail which had already appeared at the beginning of the week in the dream of the two cars (the woman/younger-looking mother that the patient saw slowly driving off in the vintage auto). The assumption of responsibility - but also the expansive dizziness connected to being alone - lies at the center between the recognition of reality, especially of finiteness as the expectation of the death of one’s own parents, suddenly seen as truly elderly, and the perception of a future-oriented potential present in the metaphoric representation of rejuvenation (a feature identifying both the analyst and the patient), conveying elements of hope for planning. In the last dream, the patient was with a man, not clearly identifiable, “an imaginary presence”, and was faced with her hairdresser, to whom she replied smiling. Yet addressing her imaginary interlocutor, she commented (alluding to her hairdresser), “He says a lot of nonsense.” She saw him heading off with his two daughters (he has a brunette and a blonde) and saw the brunette (the patient’s hair color) from behind, a twelveyear-old girl who appeared to be six or seven. She has always wondered if the father was aware of the difference between her real and her apparent ages. Once again, the patient is reluctant to accept the likening of the analyst to the hairdresser; then she remembers a phrase pronounced by the latter which sounds like a confirmation: “You don’t yet know what it means to have your head in my hands.” In this, too, the dream reproposes a duality: in the preceding dream, in concomitance with the request for a single room for herself, a hostile woman appeared. On the one hand, there is a “smiling” communication here, of the “putting on a good face” sort; on the other hand, talking to her self, she expresses a significant reservation. The analyst points out the double scene of the dream: the imaginary dialogue, a likely precursor of the internalization of the analytic function, and the ambivalence connected to separation, which makes hateful both the self that desires emancipation as


111

well as the analyst-hairdresser who is perhaps overestimating the maturity acquired (in a reversal of the manifest content, mistaking the patient-child with seven years of analysis for one with twelve). This seems to foster a conflict over whether or not to terminate; the patient replies that she feels very sad and tense, but at the same time determined to finish. There is a brief silence and then, just a few minutes from the end, she says she feels blocked. The analyst comments that she nonetheless seems to know how to relate to what she is feeling, and the patient adds that she wants to leave herself a chance, that she cannot believe that it is all finished. At the moment of taking leave, she says that she brought an object and places it on the table. Like the cases mentioned above, in its closeness to the act of passage this gift also goes beyond the bounds of the shared interpretive work and remains entrusted to the unconscious work of the analyst. At first glance, the object – which turned out to be a Venetian glass ink-stand and pen – had appeared to the analyst to be a colored crystal ball. In a subsequent reflection, the object was associatively likened to a head, as a possible reference to the oneiric thought in the dream of the hairdresser. Reconstructing the two associative thoughts belonging to the work of counter-transference with the manifest meaning of the chosen object, the analyst found herself thinking that the communication as a couple could be attested to by the shared desire to stay somehow in contact, such as by writing one other. The gift object could thus reacquire a shared meaning, but only after the couple’s members had experienced the following feelings: in the patient, the unconscious desire of entrusting her head totally to the other’s hands – the prototype of the beginning of analysis, as in the dream of the psychotic child taken into treatment; on the analyst’s part, apprehension and uncertainty over the patient’s destiny, uncanny affect for which the unconscious fantasy of having a magical instrument – a crystal ball – had momentarily offered relief. The allusion to writing as the symbolic content of the object, implying the acceptance of distance and separation, arises in place of the renunciation to the non-differentiation or to magical-omnipotent communication and testifies to a more symmetrical reciprocity. Moreover, it seems to ratify the gap between the immediacy and contemporaneousness of the lived experience of the analytic couple and the imaginative constructions aimed at recreating imaginary dialogues in their respective isolation. As we have already mentioned, the category of interrupted analyses is probably the broadest, due to the possibility of bordering and partial overlapping with the other two types proposed by Novick, a situation which is a sign of areas of disturbing contiguousness. Indeed, we intend to note how some analytic processes that at first glance appear terminated can actually turn out subsequently to be interrupted. On the other hand, we feel that the dynamic of a premature interruption can be grafted onto the channel of analytic processes that have resulted in an impasse - that is, ones that are

112


bogged down in non-process, and for this reason requiring mechanisms of mobilization characterized by an inevitable quality of “forcing”. So-called “heroic measures” form a good part of such mechanisms: they are an expression of the analyst’s conviction of the need to place an end to the analytic work. Obviously, this is nothing more than the clearest and most recognizable instance of counter-transference suffering which gives rise to a precise procedure, like the one theorized by Meltzer (1977), for example. He proposes a technique which he defined (not casually) as “interruption technique” as a way of treating the specific impasse of being on the brink of the depressive position. He is cautious in applying it, and he refers to an area of responsibility that, after all, can only safeguard the procedure “in the scrupulous work of self-analysis”. This implies the perception of a complex and problematic area requiring a careful effort to penetrate into the nature of the impasse and a “logical basis” for interruption. In our view, there are several intermediate situations that are more complex and difficult to decipher in which, for example, the difficulties and eventual blocks to the process can surreptitiously influence the decision to bring the analysis to term. Perhaps it is precisely these more nuanced situations that can benefit from a reflection on the termination event we are proposing, as characteristics echoing the process preceding it. Though in a subsequent chapter we will examine more closely the various forms that can be isolated within the basic configuration of interrupted analyses, we limit ourselves here to the general distinction proposed by Novick between prematurely terminated analysis through the patient’s initiative or the analyst’s: a distinction which we will explore in the light of our hypothesis regarding the various coordinates of termination events. From the point of view of the axis of communication, interruption – regardless of who instigates it – is a communicative action concerning the couple (and in this, it preserves a potential symbolic dimension as a message) that is not able to transform itself into a message received by the couple as such. This is because it lacks or does not find a shared point of arrival: the termination process - absent or so predetermined as to challenge the constructive character of the process itself, which is oriented to the event - is equivalent to the absence of a dual relation, in short, of a couple that together with the individuals receives what is emitted in the analysis. More than a message received by the couple and the individuals, interruption thus appears to be a form of communication, an utterance which is not received by anyone, inasmuch as it tends per se to conceal the sender and negate the receiver. In analyses interrupted on the patient’s initiative, the event is dominated by the acting-out, which leaves little or no space for elements of symbolization and verbal elaboration; the event flattens the process, shortcircuiting it in an ambiguous exit from the scene. It appears more alienating than surprising, in that it caps the analytic couple’s difficulty by finding some sort of solution only by placing itself outside of the analysis. The interruption


113

of analysis on the part of the patient may be little surprising or not at all, but for the analyst it almost always constitutes the patient’s final alienation from analysis. In “forced” analyses, the element of acting-out is present in a more ambiguous way, because it does not necessarily coincide with some form of “heroic measure”. Paradoxically, it may instead show up in a figurebackground relation, beginning precisely with elements of the patient’s acting-out which inevitably lead the analyst to think about less evident counter-transference actions. In one case, through a termination event whose principal feature was a dissonance of temporal lived experiences, the analyst understood that it was an interrupted analysis, and more exactly – in Novick’s terminology – a forced termination. Despite the fact that the problem of termination had long been discussed in the analysis, and the date had been set far in advance, the patient was surprised when he got up at the end of the last session, and as confirmation of this and in contrast with his usual behavior, he left without paying. Looking back in the light of postanalytic developments (after a difficult experience, the patient resumed and then interrupted the analysis again), the last dream of analysis appeared to the analyst to contain a number of signs as to how premature the termination was. In his dream, the patient was with a man who discovered himself to be Jesus Christ in disguise. The patient approached him from behind and gave him a kiss, feeling a very strong emotion. The man led him to an isolated place, and giving him a sort of blessing, encouraged him to go, saying, “Now you are an adult warrior, go.” The patient woke up with a strong feeling of anxiety, and he thought he heard organ (wedding) music and could feel earthquake tremors. In commenting the dream, the patient added that the man appeared to be perspiring, as if he had greatly exerted himself, and exclaimed to the analyst, “You have certainly held out.” He then added the final scene of the dream, which had at first been forgotten. He was in an empty chair where a woman was supposed to sit, but who was no where to be found, although everyone was looking for her. When all hope seemed to be lost, the patient saw a note, a faint clue which might lead him to her. The analyst had an associative thought regarding the dream (Judas’s kiss), which, however, he did not have the chance to utilize; in light of what happened subsequently, it in fact expressed the situation quite well. Combining Oremland’s hypothesis with Ferrara Mori’s, we might say that

114


the termination of this analysis was marked by betrayal and an unresolved transference idealization that predicted the analyst’s destiny: his strenuous search. The second scene of the dream, remembered only in a later moment, can instead be considered what precedes and “causes” the first. The absence of the analyst placed in relation with “having gone away” seems to induce a pseudo-adult assumption under the dual and ambiguous sign of an initiation (a wedding) and a disaster. In the dynamic of analyses unilaterally interrupted by a patient, we can often perceive a temporal urgency which compels him to catapult himself outside of the analysis, claiming the need for greater time and space for impetuous plans that the analysis seems to cramp and mortify. The presence of an adolescent pattern, incisively identified in this type of termination by Novick (1982, 1988), has its strength in the subjective perception of time, which reveals the conflict in managing the relationship between infantile aspects – felt to be too dependent and regressive – and the urgency to become adult, up to that point lived as the total dominance of the present, created in the self-appropriating effectiveness of action. Here lies the paradox of a time so explicitly referred to, but which produces a movement that in reality tends to immobilize it, amputating its connection with the past and postponement to the future – we might say, an interruption as a means of not terminating. Even in terminations that are (too) late, a fundamental aspect might be the proportion of acting-out which can be noted. In this case, both members of the couple emit messages but no one receives them – neither the couple nor the individual members. The couple cannot agree upon its own separation and it turns in upon itself, in all likelihood waiting for an action of one of the two members. In effect, in interminable analyses or ones in which it is in any case the analyst who takes the initiative, termination appears as an extreme attempt to create a centripetal event that brings about a change in the functioning of the couple, at least in the final moment. The termination event seems to be so surprising and alien for the couple that it appears as a centrifuge (termination as a destructive catastrophe). The analyst’s initiative then becomes – in our opinion - an attempt to regain his blocked individuality in the analytic relationship and, moreover, constitutes an injection of sense and emotion. We can make a similar consideration regarding the temporal part of the event: the condition of interminability, and often also of block (impasse) in an analysis, represents a conspicuous defense against the recognition and acceptance of time. The indefinite continuation of analysis (for an entire lifetime, as in so-called therapeutic “lifer” patients [Wallerstein 1989: 937]), can represent the way in which the patient, and sometimes even the analyst, preserves the object and/or the desired relationship, which is rendered innocuous, however, by a double treatment: preventing the threat of a loss and inhibiting the introduction of a temporality borne by the object. Unlike analyses interrupted by the patient, in which time gets rejected through the refusal of the object that represents and bears it, in forced


115

analyses, there is, so to speak, a mutilation or parceling of the object. In our view, this explains the immobility and alienation which the object (usually the analyst) feels and can lead him to assume “heroic” measures. The analyst introduces time – his own time - forcefully in the analysis, obliging the patient and the couple itself to come to terms with it. In our experience, this determines either a break on the part of the patient, who cannot accept the object bearing time, or a fluidization and resumption of the analysis. In a certain sense, at least in some cases the impasse can be considered to be the manifestation of a type of overdue analysis (“im-passed”, so to speak), and how it is overcome can be examined in relation to the means of facing the theme of termination. A patient whose analysis continued for over a decade finally managed to face the subject of termination, proposing the end of the year as a term (a date which was explored in its analytic meaning as much as possible). At the end of her summer vacation prior to the termination, the patient did not resume analysis, though she continued to keep the analyst informed of the serious reasons which prevented her from coming from one time to the next, and was careful to make her monthly payment. The serious reasons – a pregnancy followed by an abortion – clearly actualized the transference theme provoked by the imminent task of separation. However, they were actions outside of the analysis, in a pressing and unyielding centrifugal movement, appearing to the analyst to be a highly significant communication which could not find a place of shared reception (the analytic setting which was so ambiguously vitiated). The impossibility of being present at the termination event therefore lasted for some months, making the temporal anticipation of the end macroscopically clear. The patient subsequently wanted to meet the analyst for a talk; during this, apart from the verbal exchange, it was through the disturbing significance of the patient’s body language that the analyst was able to gather the patient’s self-image as she emerged from the period of invisibility. Instead of the pretty young woman she knew so well, the analyst was faced was a person of awkward appearance, deformed by a weight gain of 20 kilos. What had been a terminated analysis (in many ways) turned out, more clearly and concretely, to be an interrupted analysis. The patient, in an analytic process blocked in an impasse, had not managed to enter fully into the representative and affective dimension of termination; rather, we might say that she had glimpsed it, only to retreat from it right away in the form of a substantial interruption.

3. Conclusions The termination event, which we hope to have illustrated, contains surprising and alienating features with respect to the context in which it takes place: alienating (in the sense, too, of uncanny) in that it is a hiatus in regard

116


to a work of the unconscious and on the unconscious which continues indefinitely. First of all, it is surprising in that it is alien to the life of the couple (to the extent that this life tends to maintain itself indefinitely), and second, because it can represent an unexpected moment of an unveiling or expression of the unconscious. The surprise and the alienation vary with respect to the analyst and patient poles, as well as in the moments in which they are manifested: the last sessions, the last instant or after the last session. Further, it is important to underline that the emergence of the event does not refer exclusively to the patient pole: the analyst’s contribution is indispensable to the reestablishment of a symmetry with regard to the unconscious. Some follow-up studies have sought to compare the memory that each member of the couple had of the analysis undertaken together; likewise, it would be interesting to compare the memory of termination: Was the event transformed into memory, that is, was there a memorization of the experience? If so, what and how do the patient and analyst remember? What is the legacy of the event? It should in fact be seen in the formation of a memory. Yet we do not mean this in a banal sense: here we follow Pontalis (1984) when he argues that the event in psychoanalysis is not a reminiscence of lived experience. We must think that the termination event participates in the mnemic process not so much through archaeological unearthing (of further and specific buried memories), as in consenting memory to appropriate what has not been. In this perspective, the act of passage described by Flournoy (1985) lends itself to designating the feature of memorizability of the termination event as a deep and complex experience of the subject. A result of this is the interesting hypothesis that the construction of the memory (for example, of an achievable, bearable and representable separation) as a precondition to a postanalytic working-through of the termination event requires an experience (the event) which has the inherent quality of surprise. A difference between termination process and event, then, might be understood in the fact that the process prepares for an unexpected event, whereas the event creates the memorizable experience which will saturate or at least fit into the preparatory work. The process creates an indispensable condition of reducing the unconscious defensive deformations relative to the termination of analysis, stirring up expectations regarding the event through their connection with the various phases of the analysis and thus the various psychic contents analyzed. The event brings the preparatory work of the process to be condensed in an experiential singularity, whose mnemic trace, on the one hand, seals the process, and on the other, enters into postanalytic dynamics. The centripetal character of the termination event contributes in turn to the memorizable experiential quality described above: unexpected and surprising, the event (in an ideal termination) is livable within a symbolic dimension as representation. We might sum it up by saying that if the event establishes a memory through its factual dimension, the


117

process of termination is the working-through of the memories which are opposed to the event itself. The close relation existing between the termination process and event is not limited to the latter’s being, so to speak, a replica of the process on a smaller time scale, as a sort of fractal which is self-replicating on every level of scale; nor does it constitute a deformation of it in the topological sense, that is, in which the relations between the parts are maintained constant. Instead, the event represents the blossoming of the Freudian unheimlich: in a familiar situation of the analytic process (and familiar, here, in all of its possible meanings!), the end of analysis introduces a disturbance which can mobilize unforeseen defensive fronts - unforeseen in the sense of never having been seen, but also in the sense of unexpected, because they were thought to be overcome. The process of termination manifests itself as an emergence within of the general analytical process; the event as an emergence within or at the end of the termination process. The difference is that while the termination process’s emergence or lack of it can be an object of analysis, the emergence of the event can only be analyzed to a minimal extent, if at all. For this reason, it is necessary to have a different methodological attitude: for the termination process, the identification of its emergence and the criteria of reference and evaluation are of decisive importance; the greater significativeness of the event instead lies in the possibility of functioning as the second moment of evaluation of a terminated process. The event can form a hinge between the termination process and the subsequent period when an encounter with the patient occurs (on the latter’s request, or planned, as in follow-up studies, for example). The termination process and event can thus be seen as two terms, or rather, two times of a sole process. It is precisely in a temporal view provided by the expression “two times”, understood in the psychoanalytic sense of deferred action or Nachträglichkeit, that we intend to continue our discussion of the termination of analysis.

Part Three – A Third Time for Termination: The Liminal Seven

The Liminal

1. Introduction The relationship between time and psychoanalysis is a subject that intersects two different areas of psychoanalytic thought. On the one hand, there is the metapsychological sphere with its developmental (genetic), dynamic hypothesis, etc.: on this level, research investigates the modes of development and the representation of temporality in psychism. On the other hand, there is the clinical sphere, which focuses on the relationship between the psychoanalytic process (in a broad sense, including transference, the setting, etc.) and temporality, both in terms of the individual participants (lived experiences and representations in the patient and the analyst), as well as the couple (the course of the process). This is the level that we shall address here after a necessary introduction. In Freudian metapsychology, temporality arises in the psychic world as a derivative of psychic activity itself. The sensation of the passage of time derives from the perception of the flow of internal processes on the part of the consciousness; temporal succession is modeled on the characteristic periodicity of psychic systems (unexcitability after discharge; temporariness of the investments, whether they are innervations or pseudopodia of the id or attention cathexes of the ego). To this we must add what Laplanche (1989) calls the rhythm factor, which is connected to the sequences of the quantitative variations in the stimuli (Freud 1924). In the field of the somatic, temporality – in addition to being rhythmic – is non-symbolic and thus unrepresentable in its immediacy, being tied to an organization in which the organic present prevails (Fraser 1996). The fact that this has to do with a different level from the psychic one is quite present in Laplanche (1989): biological rhythm is defined as the tempo of time, the temporal essence of immediate biological consciousness. The somatic continuum is the biological premise of our existence as individuals, and it is widely known how corporeal rhythms (circadian, ultradian, infradian) express the necessary coordination of the multiform processes underlying our sense of being a biological unit. For Laplanche, psychological time emerges from a doubling of physical (biological) time, in the sense that is a derivative of it without

120


being identical to it. The form assumed by relationality clearly concerns the integration and coordination of corporeal functions and rhythms. Most recently in psychoanalytic thought, psychic temporality appears irreducible to mere corporeal temporality, which is essentially cyclical, automatic, conservative and non- representational (whose most striking expressions might be the extreme forms of life of the fetal period and coma). The different forms of temporality are conceived to be the result of processes that organize experience (Jaques 1982), or else the expression of functioning of psychic structures whose nature is intrinsically temporal (Loewald 1962). Modell (1990) conceives of the ego as a structure engaged in the elaboration and reorganization of time. On the social level, social habits of regulating time - including judgments, behaviors, techniques, and explanatory and normative patterns relative to time - form a continuum whose fabric is made up of multiple forms of social relations: public and private, personal and group. For German sociologist Norbert Elias (1984), continuum, relationality and triangularity are the three reference points for a sociological discourse on time. As we see, the routes of time can be quite similar for different disciplines. In the social sphere, the rhythms and forms of temporal organization have a symbolic nature and expression: the structure of language, the symbology and iconography of time, and the formal organization of social behaviors are all examples of areas in which individual psychic processes, collective psychic processes and cultural processes all mix. It is in the social sphere - thus a symbolic one - that we find the anthropomorphic operators of time (Brockmeier 1996), a metaphor that helps us to construct our temporal synthesis on both an individual and social level. These are symbolic “acts of signification” which organize the meanings of the culture in which we live and together express a dimension intrinsic to the meanings and their creation. The anthropomorphic operators of time - which for Brockmeier are chronology, activity, language and space – appear to resemble and be connected to unconscious figures of time, as described by Arlow (1986) for example. In a discussion that is of interest to analysts, Brockmeier argues that it is not possible for humans to have a stable epistemic distance from diachronicity or from their experience of it, since they are immersed in this very diachronicity. Brockmeier then supposes that one of the psychological functions of our temporal concepts is that of enabling us to find a sort of “theory” for our life, a temporal framing of life which makes intentionality and the meaning of life possible. This scheme of temporal reference consists in the ordering of a succession of diachronic events in a meaningful way, whose final outcome is continuity, autobiography and identity. For Brockmeier, the narrative plot is a fundamental form of temporal ordering: each autobiography underlines or summarizes an implicit autobiographical temporal theory. This is articulated through many spatial references,

The Liminal

121

organized by the different locative systems of our language and by the cognitive map of the narrative scenes. Such deictic and iconic references are often synesthetically connected to aural tones (coming from natural linguistic and musical contexts) and to tastes, smells and temperatures. In Brockmeier’s other efficacious formulations we find another way of describing the function of time and the psychic processes characterizing it and characterized by it. In short, time is a means to an end: it is used to come to terms with the structure of the meaning of our culture, but it is also a means that is a part (feature or quality) of the aim itself, in that it exists only within and through the world of human meanings. We believe that such formulations do not lose their efficacy if transposed to the analytic field: time is a means through which the ego comes to term with significant psychic agencies (id, superego), organizing the past, present and future, as well as regulating the lived experience of temporal duration according to a compromise between needs, desires and ideals. But time is part of the end itself, since it is only within a network of interstructural (intrasubjective) and intersubjective exchanges that it can find a place and a sense. Thus the irreducibility of psychic temporality also regards the sociocultural level, which in turn inevitably finds the biological world of the somatic irreducible, since at best this level can only partially symbolize or semanticize the somatic as a cultural category (thereby clashing with the famous Freudian bedrock). In the common-sense notion that we are born in time and at death we carry away (our personal) time, we find an intuition expressed that the time given to us at birth is something which enters so closely in our psychic constitution as to be irrefutable, first, and then unrenounceable. In some ways, Time is strictly connected to the Other: to what - external body or reality - is not self and continuously refers the individual psychic organization to itself. It is precisely in the latter that the ways of physical-biological, linear and cyclical temporality blend together with the times of society and culture, which are also linear and cyclical in their own ways. We think this clarification is important, because the references to cyclical and linear temporal modalities that make them exclusive attributes of univocal psychic spheres seem too rigid. Typically, timelessness is associated with the primary process, cyclicality with repetition-compulsion, and linearity with the secondary process and with the ego’s synthetic and conscious action. These attributions leave open the questions relative to the relations existing between the various spheres: recall, for example, the diversity of opinions over the definition and role of both repetitioncompulsion (expression of a fundamental drive or manifestation of a compromise between timelessness of the primary process and the linearity of the secondary one) and Nachträglichkeit. With reference to the latter, the question is whether or not the relation (in this case between a before and an after) indissolubly intersects with representation, that is, if the signification of

122


the individual’s fundamental themes – such as sexuality, trauma, etc. – requires a dual-phase course in a inherent way or only in a secondary way. Moreover, in the concept of Nachträglichkeit there is the question as to whether the cyclical (the necessity of re-presenting the excitement) or the linear element (the importance of the context of the second time) prevails. In short, it is difficult to reconcile or theoretically connect the two types of temporality as distinguished in the manner described above. As a result, it is necessary to find mediations - such as idea or figure of time in a spiral - that bridge the cyclicality of repetition and the linearity of developmental processes. In other words, we argue that the distinction between linear and cyclical time does not exhaustively define the field of psychic temporality, in that it imposes definitions and attributions that are too restrictive. The study of the process of termination, its modes of beginning, playing out and conclusion, and its relationship with the termination event, has led us to think of an alternative temporal modality capable of interacting with the other two. This modality is characterized by uniting the properties which in the other two temporal modalities appear arranged according to rules of mutual exclusion, if not actual opposition. The search for concepts with which to represent this modality has led us to examine the works of writers with an ethnological and sociological background, who even back in Freud’s time had already dealt with the subject, achieving results in their fields that were made public and received. We will briefly explain how their discussions have stimulated our interest.

2. The Liminal In 1909, Arnold van Gennep published a book which had little success in its day, only to rise to the status of a fundamental volume around the middle of the last century when it was adopted in the work of other authors, such as Victor Turner. In this book, the scholar – a German assimilated into French culture – formulated the concept of the rites of passage, including among these a variety of sacred and social rituals which up to that time had been viewed as variegated and scattered. In the Introduction to the Italian translation of the text, Remotti defines them as follows: Rites of passage are the ceremonial mechanisms which guide, control and regulate changes in every type of individual and group […, with the aim of] facilitating changes in status without violent shocks for the society or sudden interruptions in individual and collective life. (van Gennep 1996 [1909], Ital. ed.: xviii, 41).

The Liminal

123

The characteristic that identifies rites of passage is the placement of the individual undergoing them in a condition of transition: existential, social, sacred – and we add, psychological. In particular, in the sphere of rites of passage, van Gennep distinguishes between rites of separation, rites of transition (or liminal rites), and rites of incorporation. The second group is the most interesting one for our work; as Remotti’s states: [The transition] slows the passage and introduces a rituality typical of the ritual. In other words, it is the transition which impedes the coincidence between the movement of separation (from a situation A) and the movement of incorporation (to a situation B) (ibid: xix). An important point is the automation of the transition with its preliminal, liminal and postliminal rites. Indeed, as van Gennep notes, the transition is sometimes so well-defined that it forms an autonomous step, a mark of the border or a neutral zone where the passage takes place. Often symbolized as a threshold, the transition is a boundary through which the passage is carried out; it is temporalized in the form of a stage with its own rites: some transitions can take on a certain autonomy, like novitiate, engagement, pregnancy, or mourning. The rites of passage can regard time, as in the case of seasonal or monthly cycles, or they can place the passage of condition in the form of birth-death-rebirth: in effect, birth, childhood and adolescence are the periods richest in liminal rites. Turner (1967) borrows the concept of the rites of passage and further specifies it. The period of transition or liminality is considered “an interstructual situation” when the model of society taken is that of “a structure of positions.” These rites indicate and construct “transitions between states” which include social constants such as legal, professional, marital status, as well as ecological, physical, mental and emotional conditions. Turner prefers to “regard transition as a process, a becoming, and in the case of rites de passage even a transformation” (Turner 1967: 94); moreover, he notes, “rites de passage are not confined to culturally defined life-crises but may accompany any change from one state to another” (ibid: 94-95). Turner distinguishes between the sacred ceremony, which confirms, from the ritual, which instead transforms: in certain rituals, the individual is treated like a dead person waiting for rebirth in the new condition. Turner notes that the subject of the ritual in the rites of passage is structurally invisible, since he does not fit into any of the culturally existing categories: for example, a non-boy/non-man (an initiate in a male puberty rite). He writes: “The structural ‘invisibility’ of liminal personae has a twofold character. They are at once no longer classified and not yet classified” (ibid:

124


96). On the one hand, the neophytes are neither alive nor dead, and on the other they are both alive and dead: theirs is an ambiguous and paradoxical condition which all of the traditional categories are confused. In societies in which gender distinctions have great structural importance, the neophytes are seen now as neither male nor female, now as both. Another negative characteristic of transitional beings is that they have nothing (status, property, rank, etc.). Turner further elaborates the concept of liminality: “We are not dealing with structural contradictions when we discuss liminality, but with the essentially unstructured (which is at once destructured and prestructured)” (ibid: 98). He also writes the following: Liminality is the realm of primitive hypothesis, where there is a certain freedom to juggle with the factors of existence. As in the works of Rabelais, there is a promiscuous intermingling and juxtaposing of the categories of event, experience, and knowledge, with a pedagogic intention. But this liberty has fairly narrow limits. The neophytes return to secular society with more alert faculties perhaps and enhanced knowledge of how things work, but they have to become once more subject to custom and law. (ibid: 108). The liminal period, with the ritual accompanying it - for example in initiation rites - does not consist in the acquisition of an attribute, but in a downright ontological transformation: the expression “making a girl grow” expresses the initiation of the girl to adult female life in terms of the incarnation of adult feminineness in the girl. More recently, Halpern and Christie (1996) reexamined the term “liminal”, giving it a meaning which is above all temporal. They begin by considering the existence of “temporal morphologies”, that is: …the ‘shapes’ which events, activities, and institutional structures take on the temporal landscape. Beyond time reckoning and the conceptualization of time itself, there lies a “cultural ecology” of temporality – patterns of adaptation to certain key temporal realities: the inevitability of change, and the perception of recurrence (Halpern and Christie 1996: 188). The two authors deal with the study of such morphologies and ecologies along three temporal dimensions: linear, cyclical and liminal. Leaving aside the first two, where the authors are basically close to common opinions, they conceive of the third in the following:

The Liminal

125

It may be thought of as the absence of “real time” or “real event” experiences. On the subjective level, liminality is experienced in psychologically altered states such as trance and epiphanous visionary events, whether induced ritually or by means of substances such as psychedelic drugs. […] On the conceptual level, we see liminality as the quality of sacred things and events […] imbued with a timeless aura. … On the conceptual level, the liminal may be “dreamtime” or mythtime, time before time, when another order of life prevailed (ibid: 189). Halpern and Christie recognize their indebtedness to Turner and van Gennep, but they argue that the antistructural characteristic (which Turner defines as interstructural) of liminality - its “being in between, neither one nor the other” - also concerns temporality. In temporal terms, there are events whose structure is neither progressive nor linear, nor is it cyclical, recurring nor repetitive: the authors cite sleep as a model of such events. Sleep can be socially regulated (as to the where, when, and how, etc.), but it remains outside of normal patterns of interaction: “It is a temporary death in the sense that it involves a removal from life’s activities” (ibid: 196). Liminality is particular in that it can be situated in the present, the past, or even in the future (in origin myths or in millenarian conceptions), but in each case it coexists with the present of chronological time. This excursus provides a brief background to our hypothesis that a particular temporal modality is essential for the psychic world - one which differs from cyclicality or linearity: that of liminality or liminal time. This is a suspended, parallel time, that of rites and myths, of consciousness’s sleep and dream, and – we would add – of the psychoanalytic process and setting. This is not so much a different way of defining the timelessness of the unconscious, or rather, of the primary process, as it is an identification of a temporal modality of psychic functioning that does not appear to belong to consciousness (secondary process) nor to corporeal functioning, nor even to the unconscious in a structural sense. Liminal time – keeping in mind the use of the concept in the authors cited above – can be conceived of in two ways: as a time at the limit, a time-threshold between linear temporality of the consciousness and timelessness in the unconscious, and as a time which is part of the intermediate psychic functioning between primary and secondary processes, or between fantasy and rational thought. In our view, it can be fleshed out in a topographical perspective: it can characterize the functioning of consciousness in certain moments in temporal terms, as in daydreams or in conscious fantasies; or it can appear as part of preconscious functioning, or even as a modality of binding the primary process on the part of the secondary process, participating in the consciousness’s working-through, as happens for dream in the moment in which it is remembered and told.

126


The characteristics of liminal time are both chronological and kairological1. Indeed, if on the one hand they preserve the order of succession, and thereby the set of “before” “after” and “simultaneous to” relations, on the other hand, on the level of lived experience they present features of completeness and closure which draw it away from the linear time of actual consciousness and place it closer to the time of mythology and fable. In mythological narrative, chronology - that is, the succession of events according to a temporal order - is preserved, but the story as a whole is presented as temporally closed off with respect to the time of the listener’s or reader’s consciousness, situating it in an eternal, basically timeless present. Our understanding of this aspect is facilitated by Ricoeur in his recognition of the relationship between time and narrative: To follow a story is to move forward in the midst of contingencies and peripeteia under the guidance of an expectation that finds its fulfillment in the "conclusion" of the story. This conclusion is not logically implied by some previous promises. It gives the story an "end point" which, in turn, furnishes the point of view from which the story can be perceived as forming a whole. To understand the story is to understand how and why the successive episodes led to this conclusion, which, far from being foreseeable, must finally be acceptable, as congruent with the episodes brought together by the story. (Ricoeur 1984 [1983]: 66-67) In the presence of a linear path ordered according to a sequence, the liminal dimension offers the possibility of following that path in both directions. In these conditions, it is as if the arrow of time allows a choice: it is possible to head toward the end point (Ricoeur), or move back to the starting point. Moreover, if we mean the end point precisely in the sense given above by Ricoeur, in liminality we perceive the possibility of circularly repeating the path, passing from the beginning -with its drive toward the conclusion - to the final point, which summarizes or subsumes the beginning, making it explicit and thus reproposing it. It is clear that the liminal dimension finds its sense in the production of psychic material it organizes and from which it gets actualized. The construction of a meaning can reach the dimension of a story or of an (auto)biographical vision, that is, a historicizing narrative dimension. On this conceptual level, the question again arises of the foundations of subjectivity, which oscillates between the snares of auto- and hetero-mirroring. If the auto- element dominates, a restricted, non-developmental configuration of personal history is created; if elements taken from the environment dominate in the autobiography, there is the risk of eliminating the auto component, and thus the lived experience of integration of the individual’s story in his self-

The Liminal

127

representation. Even Freud’s concept of the “family romance” (Freud 1909) is based on the affirmation of the subject’s necessity2 to construct an autobiographical story for himself, to which he must accede as an alwayspresent space, characterized by a closed configuration of life events. The subject - especially the child – looks to this space for the openings of meaning that life and development ask of him. The family history can become the “family romance of neurotics” constituted - with a passage from physiology to pathology - by a limited, defensive and coercive autobiography in which closure dominates and temporality becomes cyclical and repetitive, rather than becoming liminal and thereby interstructural. This seems to fully characterize the “personal myth” according to Kris: “A coherent set of autobiographical memories, a picture of one's course of life as part of the self-representation [… which] has taken the place of a repressed fantasy” (Kris 1956b: 674). Personal myth does not allow for openings, in contrast to an activity based on the dynamic of the fantasy when conflict is not excessive, but instead functions as a fixed interpretive scheme and thus obliges an autobiography which is closed upon itself, rather than closed within the representation of self. In 1986, Lester proposed broadening the concept from its reference to the field of neurosis, extending it to narcissistic pathology but maintaining the characteristics of defensive rigidity. In short, our theoretical hypothesis is that liminality in its temporal aspects – but not only these, recalling the origins of the concept in van Gennep and Turner – can usefully describe a modality of psychic functioning, and above all it can serve as a precious indicator of the beginning of the termination process. In our understanding of it as a typical quality of the termination process, we intend to demonstrate the emergence of an experience of the individual’s story capable of combining closures and openings of meaning and imposing “the sense of an end point” on the configuration of the past and its events, retrodictively (see below). As we see it, the construction of the individual’s story is not simply an operation of a merely narratological type, in which the construction of a text dominates, but rather a psychological operation in which the workingthrough of a lived experience and a representation prevails, and it therefore requires a metapsychological theorization. Even if the entire analytic process is characterized by the recovery of repressed memories and the workingthrough of personal aspects which are profoundly unconscious and therefore automatic, the process of terminating analysis demonstrates with greater clarity and significance the role and importance assumed by the workingthrough of a representation of self in time, and this is true from both a general point of view of overcoming conflicts and the development of identity, as well as the nearly ostensible prospect of terminating the analysis itself. The appearance of the possibility of conceiving oneself within a story of which one is the author and not an actor or inheriting performer does not seem to be well-comprehended in the exclusive terms of the elaboration of a good story

128


to be shared with the other-analyst, in contrast to a “bad” story, perhaps shared only with unconscious fantasies. Instead, it is a “construction” that indicates and implicates a different dynamic, or rather, a reworking of the interstructural relations and internal object relations, in the initial transitional condition, thus of the type which is both destructured and prestructured, to use Turner’s words. The possibility of constructing is closely imbricated with the need for reconstructing and requires an intermediate condition in which the structuration is reversible and bears a minimum of structure to allow for working-through. Would “ego-but-not-ego” sum up what we are saying, or could we better express the situation as “neither-ego-nor-id”? Who, or what, then? Here we should point out that liminality can have its own space and its own form in addition to its own time, as van Gennep and Turner have already shown, and therefore it can have some sort of organization of its own which makes it identifiable and observable. When the analytic process reaches a point where a vision of time (of the analysis, of life, etc.) appears as an internally ordered whole - between the repetition of sessions and the succession of the different moments of the analytic process - then it has reached the initial moment of the termination of analysis. In the beginning of the termination process, liminality has a psychic quality configuring time, space and personal history; that is, it is expressed in the possibility/capacity of thinking (in the widest sense of the term, with dreams, daydreams, etc.), as an organized set, those episodes from the subject’s past which are remembered and preserved in the formaldehyde of fantasy, and plans (or perhaps better, visions of his own future) in which the subject can equally follow a linearity or – precisely through the “sense of an end point” – a circularity. Linearity can contribute certainty to the reconciliation of external and internal reality; circularity can offer stability in the affirmation of one’s own life as both circumscribed and organized. This is to be contrasted with defensive linearity, which chronologizes everything with the aim of controlling, and repetitive circularity, which opposes the signification of the new, demanding a stability which is unhealthful, and in the end, senseless. We again turn to Ricoeur to illustrate this point: On the one hand, the episodic dimension of a narrative draws narrative time in the direction of the linear representation of time. It does so in several ways. First, the "then, and then," by which we answer the question "and then what?" suggests that the phases of action are in an external relation. Next, the episodes constitute an open series of events, which allows us to add to the "then, and then" a "and so forth". Finally, the episodes follow upon one another in accord with the irreversible order of time common to physical and human events.

The Liminal

129

The configurational dimension, in its turn, presents temporal features directly opposed to those of the episodic dimension. Again it does so in several ways. First, the configurational arrangement transforms the succession of events into one meaningful whole which is the correlate of the act of assembling the events together and which makes the story followable. Thanks to this reflective act, the entire plot can be translated into one "thought", which is nothing other than its "point" or "theme". However, we would be completely mistaken if we took such a point as atemporal. The time of the "fable and theme" to use Northrup Frye's expression, is the narrative time that mediates between the episodic aspect and the configurational aspect. Second, the configuration of the plot imposes the "sense of an ending" (to use the title of Frank Kermode's well-known book) on the indefinite succession of incidents. I just spoke of the "end point" as the point from where the story can be seen as a whole. I may now add that it is in the act of retelling rather than in that of telling that this structural function of closure can be discerned. As soon as a story is well known- and this is the case for most traditional or popular narratives, as well as for those national chronicles reporting the founding events of a given community- to follow the story is not so much to enclose its surprises or discoveries within our recognition of the meaning attached to the story, as to apprehend the episodes which are themselves well known as leading to this end. A new quality of time emerges from this understanding. Finally, the repetition of a story, governed as a whole by its way of ending, constitutes an alternative to the representation of time as flowing from the past towards the future, following the well-known metaphor of the "arrow of time." It is as though recollection inverted the so-called "natural" order of time. In reading the ending in the beginning and the beginning in the ending, we also learn to read time itself backwards, as the recapitulation of the initial conditions of a course of action in its terminal consequences . (Ricoeur 1983: 139-140). Ricoeur draws from the literary critic Frank Kermode, who is also cited by a psychoanalyst, Arnold Cooper (1987), precisely in relation to the theme of the termination of analysis. According to Kermode, there is no real closure or end to any great story: stories, at least worthwhile ones, have in fact always been planned in such as way as to provide a continuation of the life of the characters and of the narrative interpretation which can be made of them.

130


Just as every great story is valid for every period and generates an endless exegesis of its own text, so too, for Cooper, every analysis generates an infinite number of terminations: different readings and re-readings of the story are always possible. Although its reasoning takes place on the level of philosophy and narrative theory, the work of Ricoeur and Kermode highlights the coexistence of two elements that are apparently incompatible. First, there is a “sense of an end point” and the importance of a certain closure of the story, making it perceptible in relation to the meaning it bears and comprising various temporal modalities. Second, closure is like a transition, a liminal zone or a passage whose end is favored by the opening of sense through possible and always new re-readings. In this way, it avoids the equivalent of sacralization, which is represented in psychoanalysis by repetitioncompulsion in its most overwhelming and harmful form.3 In a certain sense, the family romance of neurotics - and even more so, Kris’s personal myth are the equivalent of a movement of rigid confirmation of a past that is simultaneously present and future, and thus quite near to timelessness in its non-differentiation of times and events. The operation of configuration described by Ricoeur illustrates an aspect which, we repeat, concerns not only the narrative sphere, but also the psychological one as well, offering suggestions for a brief reflection on the aspects of psychic reality illuminated by liminality in the beginning of the termination process in analysis. We start by evoking Eliade’s work on myth: “…myth is… ‘living’, in the sense that it supplies models for human behavior and, by that very fact, gives meaning and value to life” (Eliade 1975: 2). Myth is true history because it always refer to reality: “Myth, then, is always an account of a ‘creation’; it relates how something was produced, began to BE” (ibid: 6). In these features, Myth differs from History; modern man’s attitude toward them differs from that of a man from archaic societies. The former considers himself the result of a universal, irreversible History, but he does not feel obliged to know it; the latter is obliged to remember the history of the tribe and must periodically re-actualize much of it. At this point, we recall what Freud said in the Leonardo da Vinci and a Memory of His Childhood: a people already constituted in its historical identity does not turn to myth, but rather it mythologizes the documents attesting its own history (for example, the Jews with the Tables and the Pentateuch), eventually rewriting them and submitting them to a process of reworking (the Torah). A young people or one tied to a primeval cultural state maintains myth as a guarantor of the actuality of history, understood as the history of the existing. In his much later Moses and Monotheism (193438), Freud reproposes the essence of this thesis: historical reality arises from a historicization of the reality of events and is therefore subject to reinscriptions and transcriptions on the basis of the need of a people’s or an individual’s present. That is, history is always a history in two times. If we

The Liminal

131

combine these two perspectives, we might say that historical re-transcription saves the myth’s nature as “truth”, always present, but which under its cloak hides a truth – the historical one- that one is no longer obliged to know.

3. Liminality and Transitionality Our description of the liminal dimension of time undoubtedly has a good deal in common with Winnicott’s concept of transitional and potential space. Yet we insist upon a distinction between the two concepts, starting with the two vantage points utilized – in ours, prevalently temporal, and in Winnicott, spatial. Certainly, there is a shared reference to the coexistence of opposites supported by the tolerance of paradox, but nonetheless a closer examination of the nature of the paradoxes might allow for a clearer view of the difference between the two concepts. The fundamental paradox on which the transitional lies, in its genesis, consists of the coincidence between fantasy and reality, between need and achievement made possible by a brief experience of omnipotence - that is, by the circumstance that the object is at the same time found and invented. Other paradoxes are superimposed upon this relative to the symbolic meaning of the transitional object, which simultaneously is and is not the breast, is and is not an object, is a me and simultaneously a not-me, and so forth. While the use of the spatial metaphor does not rule out the temporal one – seeing as Winnicott speaks of the child’s journey from total dependence toward independence - in our view it aims principally at identifying and giving substance to the so-called third area, configuring it as the elective area of play, art and culture. Thus, in a certain sense, it is the area most susceptible to an indefinite expansion, as Tagore reminds us in an epigraph Winnicott uses for a chapter dedicated to the application of the transitional: “Children play on the banks of infinite worlds.” The area of the illusion, which contains strong references to the oceanic feeling, is an area where separation and union co-exist and as such, it is foundational and promoting that capacity to searching which is never exhausted in any place or possession. In the way we have outlined it within the specific argumentative context of the termination of analysis, the concept of the liminal not only intends to describe a transition between mental states and different relational organizations, an element which is nonetheless decisive – but also to indicate that in the space-time of that passage a definite form was emerging, a new configuration of one’s own life which includes its traumatic nuclei and gives life to a story as a base for endless re-transcriptions. Such is the typical and central paradox inherent to the concept of the liminal: the coexistence of the reference to a definite, closed-off form with the potentials that start from it to make their way to a re-opening.

132


Resuming our exploration of the affinity between the two concepts in a regime of contiguity-differentiation, we can underline two aspects in particular: the relation with triangularity and the convergence of both toward a sort of aesthetic quality of experience. As for the first aspect, we note the transitional area is by definition the third one: third not only in the sense relative to the conceptual need for identifying a mental place where cultural experiences can be located, as various authors have pointed out underlining the difference with Freud, but also in the sense of an area whose task is that of maintaining a relations between internal and external reality, allowing for their interpenetration. The triangularity of the liminal seems instead to have to do with the emergence and consolidation of a perspective and style of thinking capable of oscillation and marked by mobility, unlike the dichotomies of the phallic logic that generally underlies the situations of impasse paralyzing analytical courses. In the concept of the liminal, there is a strong accent on the virtual character of the third element, which simultaneously functions as limit and frontier, both to be understood – more than as figuratively representable places – as junctures where transformations of energy and meaning are created, elective places for the translation of psychic material which, as Freud perspicaciously argued in a letter to Fleiss back in 1896, must take place at the border between different territoriesepochs.4 As for aesthetic quality, the second aspect enunciated, a particular element is visible in the transitional aimed at making it the basis of aesthetic pleasure, as pleasure which implies a certain drive regulation. In this regard, we must recall the crucial distinction between soothing effect and consolatory effect connected to the use of the transitional object as qualitatively different from the fetish, the former being characterized by a type of pleasure mediated by ego relationality and the latter characterized in contrast to the escalation of excitation in the latter. As for the liminal, some of the elements used to define it - such as the relation with the sacred, the mythical dimension, narrative as production of a significant whole and the characteristics of a neutral territory - suggest to us an area of affinity with the aesthetic experiences. This is different from Winnicott’s transitionality, to the extent that the transitional encounters initial and prototypical conditions, while the liminal deals with the final ones at the end of the route. In the termination process there are sometimes scenes which have a strong emotional impact by virtue of particular characteristics that appear to liken them to types of pleasure aroused by aesthetic experiences. This seems to arise from a transformation of the course of personal existence into an object that can be contemplated, combining the characteristics of a necessity with those of freedom. In these aesthetic objects, we can perceive a process of poetic transfiguration which does not erase the original traces, the traumatic nuclei, but rather weaves them into a new warp which protects them from encystment. If we borrow Freud’s analogy used for connoting the

The Liminal

133

story a people gives itself, we can certainly keep the idea that giving oneself a story constitutes a need and an enterprise of maturity, corresponding to the acquisition of wealth as opposed to the difficult period of origins coercively encumbered with the problem of survival. Instead, with regard to the feature of falsification (embellishment of one’s own origins), we may introduce a distinction in order to better clarify how in a specific sense it converges with our concept of the liminal, which includes and subsumes that of Nachträglichkeit. We are keeping something of the Freudian concept of embellishment in other terms, but not so much in its dominant sense of falsification (humble origins hidden by grandiose genealogies), as that of an enigmatic aesthetic quality assumed by the subject’s story as viewed from its end point. It is here that the passage by way of the model of temporality inherent in Freud’s theory of trauma appears crucial, bearing in mind the interrelation of meanings between Nachträglichkeit and liminality.

Notes 1

In the classical Greek world, Kronos and Kairos respectively identify the objective, serial time of events and the cyclical time of rites and myths. 2 This necessity must have been constantly present for Freud, since we find traces of it as early as in Draft M of 1897, with the mention of a romance of alienation in paranoia and a romance of prostitution in agoraphobia, and in the letters to Fliess of January 24 and October 17, 1897, and of June 20 in the following year, in which appears a reference to myth in his own family origins. 3 We recall Turner’s statement cited above regarding the sacred ceremony, which has powers of confirmation, in contrast to ritual, which has transformative qualities. 4 We are well aware of how much the concept of liminality recalls some historically consolidated concepts such as symbolization, sublimation and tertiary processes, which nonetheless do not fully render the particularity of the specific opening phase of the termination process, which we are attempting to grasp through this concept.

Eight

Forms of Time

1 Nachträglichkeit and Liminality Both of the two preceding sections concluded with references to history, to historical reality in its double sense as an a posteriori construction and as a depository for a lived experience whose truth lies in always being present and real in individual and collective psychic life. This is one of the central points of the Freudian discourse on the termination of analysis, keeping in mind the fact that Constructions in Analysis is contemporary with Analysis Terminable and Interminable. Indeed, from the point of view of the basic characteristics of analytic method as well as of the general structure of the aims of therapy itself, the connection between the constructive and reconstructive aspects of analytical therapy impinges on the question of the difference and relationship between historical (or material) truth and psychological truth. We shall not provide an in-depth treatment of the problem here, since we are merely interested in pointing out that in the initial phase of the termination process, the liminal phase, the emergence in the patient of a representation of his own life – certainly summary, but circumscribed and different from the autobiographical representation of the family romance or of the personal myth - in a remarkable way represents the imbrication of the two aspects just cited. This type of representation (understood in the general sense of depiction, at times history and even narration) is simultaneously and inseparably a construction in the present, an emergence of a new vision and synthesis (recall Balint’s position expressed in the concept of new beginning) and reconstruction of the past. The latter is to be understood as the redefinition (re-signification) of the past through a reworking of the dynamic and the energetic. Here, the past gets invested in its triple characterization: a past of the preconscious-consciousness, always evocable and thus, so to speak, always present; a repressed past, which the analytic work has allowed to recover; and finally, the unrepressed past (or, in Freudian terms, of primal repression), which the experience of the analysis does not recall, but rather, draws nearer. The latter two forms of the past obviously also participate in the present, but with an atemporal dimension and according to categories of affect and action, rather than of conscious thought and language. The question of the emergence of a representation of the self with features of closure and completeness - premonitory symptom of an opening

136


to future developments in which the termination of analysis can be among the most important - thus intersects with a theme, that of Nachträglichkeit and of trauma, whose role in metapsychology is curiously both crucial and peripheral. Nachträglichkeit is peripheral because reflection on it has had an unequal development: greater, for example, in French psychoanalysis and lesser or absent in Anglo-Saxon psychoanalysis, in the American context in particular. However, it is crucial, since Nachträglichkeit represents the metapsychological formulation of a deep and general characteristic of the psychic processes - that of being ab origine partial and subsequent to what has placed them in motion. Moreover, it ties the developmental aspects to the pathological ones of psychic functioning through the intersection of the theory of biphasic development of psychic sexuality with the theory of the explication of traumatic action - the theory of the pathogenic action of trauma – in which the first time of the stimulus interacts with the second time of the re-signification and of the constitution of the actual trauma. We must therefore discuss, if only briefly, the concept of Nachträglichkeit. As Thomä and Cheshire (1991) argue, Strachey’s translation of the German noun Nachträglichkeit with the English expression deferred action only amplifies a flawed understanding of Freud’s term. This translation is not so much responsible for and the source of the misunderstanding, as it is a result of it. The conceptions of causality and temporality that various authors after Freud take as a more or less explicit background to Nachträglichkeit range from a theory of energetic accumulation and delay of the discharge with an a posteriori abreaction, to a retroaction (sometimes in the causal sense), to a “narrative” or “rhetorical” causality in which a temporary inversion may appear (the second time precedes and is thus cause of the first), etc. Thomä and Cheshire highlight the ambiguity arising from the lack of recognition of the various levels of discourse put into play by the term and by the use Freud makes of it, so we feel that it is necessary to present our thought here in the clearest possible way. Laplanche and Pontalis have written that Nachträglichkeit is to be understood in the dynamic sense of a “ ‘work of recollection’ which is not the mere discharge of accumulated tension but a complex set of psychological operations” (Laplanche and Pontalis 1973 [1967]: 114). This general definition unites the factor of plurality with that of memory and psychic work. Following this, we argue that the functional complexity of Nachträglichkeit lies in the fact that the work of memory – that is, the retranscription of mnemic traces – not only produces re-signification, but also modifies the temporal structuration of what is recorded. The retroaction of the second time on the first, then, exists to the extent that the preexisting mnemic traces interact with the perceptions and thoughts of the present (of the second moment), with the consequence – at least in theory – of a double transformation. Drawing from Edelmann’s theory of neuronal Darwinism, Modell (1990, but also Kirschner 1993) argues that Nachträglichkeit consists

Forms of Time

137

less in a re-transcription than in an incessant work of re-categorization which characterizes memory. Thus it acquires the status of general characteristic of psychic functioning, of which the psychogenesis of trauma is only a limited part, though one which is important for psychopathology. Although they are interesting, Modell’s hypotheses are simultaneously too specific and too general, ignoring the diversity of traumatic developments in developmental histories. The position of Thomä and Cheshire appears more subtle but precise, proposing to see two different conceptual possibilities at work in Nachträglichkeit: one seen in the action and capacity a certain event possesses to invest a past event with causal potential, so as to constitute the latter as a first moment of a biphasic process (and naturally, itself as a second moment). The other consists in seeing the primary event in the form of mnemic trace - maintain a causal potential which only the secondary event can bring to realization or fulfillment. This position can help us understand how the constitution of psychic trauma can follow different paths from the start but coincide in their final results. C. Le Guen (1982) argues that Nachträglichkeit is intrinsically traumatic, that is, the trauma does not belong to only one of the two times. Instead, there is a coming and going movement according to which the present event provokes anxiety, whose meaning and existence depend on a preceding event (that originally appeared harmless). This past event in turn prefigures and prepares the way for such an anxiety. The first time (the scene or event) is traumatic, even if it is not pathogenic, but only as recollection (“hysterics suffer from reminiscences”). In the second time, the association of a lived experience or perception present with the repressed recollection is lived as an aggression and stimulates an active defense which can, we add, intensify the sense of dangerousness of the first event. The Barangers (1987) have proposed defining the first event that enters into the constitution of psychic trauma as pure trauma, an event whose chief characteristic is a breaking-off of ties or the prevention of their creation. In the second time, instead, the traumatism is linked to the insertion of an extraneous body in a weft of continuity between psychic occurrences removed from the fortuitousness of their concatenation. The necessity for a double influence between the two times of trauma was incisively expressed by Skolnikoff (1993): there need to be two traumas in order to make a trauma. We hold that the Freudian notion of re-transcription can attribute a traumatic character to the original trace, since its process of constitution occurs within a different symbolic context and defensive organization from those in which the inscription of the original trace takes place. The retranscription is not only translation, but a further semanticizing which upsets the economy and dynamic of the present. At the same time, the retranscription itself can take a traumatic complement from the original trace, just as a puzzle is completed with its missing piece. The completion can be that extra bit of energy remaining unbound, and here we are thinking above

138


all of the affective element, just as it is manifested in the most primitive sensoriality. Indeed, it should be recalled that in the Wolf Man, Freud identified the second time in the dream at age four, the one in which the patient’s trauma was organized, and he located the first in a period in which the sensorial perceptive element was entirely dominant. Various authors have considered the relationship between Nachträglichkeit and analytic process, even underlining how the concept of Nachträglichkeit is the basis of curative factors in psychoanalysis (Wetzler 1985). Le Guen, previously cited, writes the following: If the second effect of deferred action (during treatment), which is what interests us here, is beneficial (whatever the element of trauma), it is because it is contained within a newlyfound continuity, because it takes its place in the individual's reorganized history, in the present 'pattern of recognitions'. This is the way treatment reproduces earlier phases through reconstruction, by allowing re-appropriation to occur; this radically distinguishes it from repetition (unless we get caught on the snag of negative therapeutic reaction). (Le Guen 1982: 323). Similarly, Flournoy (1979) presents the idea that the time of analysis absolves the same function as the interval between event and symptom in the schema of Nachträglichkeit. For this author, at the moment of the decision to undertake analysis, an intersubjective, secondary time begins that manages to organize the material forming the analysand’s personal myth. Through the analyst’s interpretive activity, such material gets pushed outside the chaotic temporality of the unconscious into a historical context particular to the single patient in his specific analytic situation. The chronological temporal order is unimportant, since recollections and associations are reorganized in the course of therapy. Through the analytic work, a new personal myth gets developed, a new historical version whose construction/reconstruction takes place through the direction provided by the myths of Oedipus and Narcissus. According to Flournoy, the analyst imposes or superimposes these two myths on the patient’s personal myth to create order and permit understanding. In this way, then, it becomes possible to give a name to and modify the personal myth, and remove the obstacles that the personal myth has posed for the analysand. From what has been stated above, we may note how the discourse on Nachträglichkeit and trauma quite often involves the theme of temporality, on the one hand, and repetition, on the other. In our discussion of it, Nachträglichkeit possesses neither a deterministic linearity nor a strict circularity1. Moreover, it compels us to also take a stand on the concept of

Forms of Time

139

repetition, inasmuch as the phenomena put under the heading of repetition can often be read according to a perspective of Nachträglichkeit. Laplanche (1984) argues that the concept of repetition shields that of Nachträglichkeit, so that a theory of trauma emerges that is predominantly spatial-economic rather than temporal. In this sense, the conception of trauma as an excess of stimulation (an excess of free energy) leads us to conceive of repetition as the reproduction of this excess and as “isolation” or “separate constitution” of a part of psychism. Repetition thus acquires a “pernicious” quality which characterizes it as “beyond the pleasure principle.” However, as one of us has shown elsewhere (Garella 1991), psychic repetition - as the concept would define it - features a greater range and ambiguity than we might think. Indeed, Freud himself indicates this when he distinguishes (Freud 1920a) between a compulsive repetition - tied to the irresolvable nature of the inner conflict among the psychic agencies or between desires and impulses subject to censorship that push for access to consciousness and realization - and a repetition that is even more compulsive because it is often asymptomatic, linked to the radical drive duality between Eros and destructiveness. The theme is made even more complex by the fact that we may make the following implicit judgment of phenomenal repetition, whether it is symptomatic - of a clear psychopathological sort - or asymptomatic, or even “existential”, as in forms of “destiny”: that repetition can appear “negative” as the impossibility of overcoming, an atemporal chaining to a traumatic time and event that are forbidden or cannot be accessed. But it can also appear “positive” as an actual form of mastery, as a means of putting a recuperative temporality into operation or as a process of wearing down the trauma and exhausting the conflict through unlimited psychic and experiential reactualization. In Bibring’s account (1943), repetition-compulsion can be understood as the expression of the “inertia” of living matter, of the conservative tendency to maintain and repeat intense experiences, as well as a regulatory mechanism assigned to discharge the tensions caused by traumatic experiences once they have been bound. Bibring holds that these two aspects are related to different tendencies: one to a repetitive or reproductive tendency to conserve or repeat the traumatic situation, and the other to the restorative tendency of the ego to reestablish the pre-traumatic situation. Each of these tendencies may or may not have a role in the psychopathology, but they certainly have one in normal development, since all of us experience the way repetition is a necessity as well as a constriction. This notwithstanding, in the field of psychopathology the differences that arise from privileging the observation and role of one tendency or the other clearly stand out. In the case of the reproductive or repetitive tendency connected to the Freudian conception of the conservative character of the instincts, repetition-compulsion defines an element of impediment to be overcome or reduced or else a danger for every aim of change. In the termination of

140


analysis, for example, the danger lies in the opposition to the analytic work of the termination itself. In this sense, repetition-compulsion has long been perceived through the observation that as termination approaches, the patients seem to have a revivification of their initial symptoms. In the case of the ego’s restorative tendency, instead, things are more complex, depending on whether one emphasizes the “curative” element or the “negative” (in the sense of ego’s negation of the traumatic event) one. What space does Nachträglichkeit have in the semantic-conceptual spectrum of repetition-compulsion? There is no doubt that it presents an intrinsic feature of repetition, following a dual necessity: that is, in requiring two times, it implies that the constitution of the trauma arises from harping on a point, a repetition of something, and not just an addition or extension of the original event. Moreover, the second time possesses some kind of feature which enables it to function as such and this cannot but be isomorphic or homologous to a characteristic of the first time. The original Freudian approach is clear: in the drive model of (sexual) trauma, the two times are conceived of as homologous, since both deal with sexual development and identify crucial periods in this development. Instead, in the dual-drive model (Eros-destructiveness) there is little space for Nachträglichkeit, since the action of the destructive drive establishes a cyclical and isomorphic temporality. Finally, in the conception of trauma based on different models – object or relational – there seems to be no place for Nachträglichkeit, since the constitution of the trauma includes a form of autonomy from which the repetition follows. For various reasons, then, in each of the models discussed Nachträglichkeit is not fully taken into account. In our view, this is not due to an inadequacy of the models or of the very concept of Nachträglichkeit. The fundamental reason is that Nachträglichkeit is a more general concept, related to the functioning of the psychic apparatus and its conservative nature: in its explanatory range, Nachträglichkeit embraces all of the phenomena of normal and pathological repetition, since the representational game of the working-through and re-working-through of lived experiences is located in the continuous dynamic of mnemic traces and the traces they leave. The concept of repetition-compulsion features a more limited range, referring to the sphere of pathology (psychopathology and pathology of daily life). The phenomenal field which it attempts to encompass is more that of repetition with cancellation (of the emotional impact, sense, or organic vitality itself in Beyond the Pleasure Principle [Freud 1920a]), than that of a repetition which – we must insist – has constructive elements (but no less conflicting and traumatic). We cannot offer here a more detailed discussion of Nachträglichkeit and its relation to repetition-compulsion, but the idea of conservation it conveys takes on very different features according to whether

Forms of Time

141

it is placed in connection to the concepts of process or structure, the first or second topography, representation or trace. Now we must sum up the various points of our discussion. We believe that the termination phase of analysis as a whole is a manifestation of Nachträglichkeit understood as a quality of general psychic processes, and in particular, that it asserts itself as a second time of the analytic process, the first time being that part of the process which has preceded it. Indeed, we argue that it is the emergence of a second time that qualifies the preceding process or some of its aspects and phases as a first time. In this perspective, Nachträglichkeit is recursively manifested even within the termination phase, to the extent that the termination event can be understood as a second time with respect to that first time which is the start of the termination phase. The articulation of our thesis is rather complex, and therefore we shall explain it further. If we understand Nachträglichkeit as a process in which a re-elaboration or re-transcribing takes place, then liminality - with its characteristics of temporality, interposition and ongoing construction of a new and different vision of self - inaugurates this new mode of transcription and represents the second time of the process.2 In the beginning of the process of terminating analysis, in conjunction with the appearance or emergence of a new condition (the possibility of thinking about the end of the analysis), a series of thematic and traumatic psychic contents are reactivated and re-transcribed. In other words, the beginning of the termination phase constitutes (or perhaps, institutes) a traumatic situation, which is comprehensible precisely within the perspective of the two times of Nachträglichkeit. In a prior work on trauma, one of the authors argues the following: The approach of the termination gives rise to a kind of precipitation that condenses crucial experiences of the patient's life history, which intersect with the events of the analytic relationship when faced with the complex task of its own dissolution. This affords a valuable opportunity to ‘work afresh’ on traumatic nuclei, which, while having previously emerged, now take on particular significance, either by virtue of the nature of the termination process or because of the intense countertransference emotions mobilised (Ferraro 1995: 52) The beginning of the termination phase of analysis thus bears a doubly traumatic quality, in the sense indicated above of re-presentation or precipitation of pre-existing traumatic nuclei, as well as in the sense of the formation of a new traumatic nucleus, represented by the very prospect of termination. We do not intend here to propose a clear differentiation so much as to indicate a diversification of the perspective with which to examine the

142


termination (phase) of analysis. One may intuit from this the importance and delicacy we attribute to the beginning of the termination phase of analysis and the effort to identify in liminality a conceptual constellation which helps us in the work of recognizing and starting the termination. In fact, liminality serves as a key to identifying various, concomitant elements: as a threshold, it indicates a line of both boundary and rupture between different phases of the analytic process; as a border [margine], it refers to a third place with respect to territories of the unconscious and the consciousness, not necessarily one of interposition; as temporal modality, it characterizes the emergence of a temporal lived experience in which the representation of self begins to get reorganized according to a scheme equipped with a closure, described above with the expression “sense of the end point.” Unlike the rigid structure of the family romance or the personal myth, whose defensive aim prevails to the point of closing it off to development and turning it into the premonitory symptom of pathology, the closure of the liminal is that of an open, transitional area with nuanced and mobile borders. It is closure as a organizational necessity of the ego, so to speak, and for this reason it is certainly also defensive, but at the same time it is open to re-transcription, reworking and redefinitions of the subject’s self and his own history, making each reworking into a foundation for the subsequent one. However, liminality does not seem to form an strict indicator of the process of termination, or at least not in the precise sense of its presence as a criteria of the existence of such a process, if only in the beginning stages. We see it instead as the signal of a possibility for reorienting the analytic process in a direction whose most desirable (though perhaps not most common) feature is the termination of the analysis. On the whole, liminality can show up but turn out to be unbearable: the threshold can appear to the patient or to the analytic couple as hardly practicable or transitive, the border too unstable and permeable to allow one to dwell on it, and temporality too alien to proceed into it.

2. The Liminal at Work In the light of what we have said above, we would now like to exemplify what we consider to be the particular features of the liminal dimension of temporality with a closer attention to clinical experience, in order to demonstrate its connection to Nachträglichkeit and to the first steps of the termination process. Generally, dream is privileged as the most reliable scenario within which a steering of the analytic process toward termination takes form, but the very centrality of dream appears as a junction at the intersection of multiple, equally significant indicators. Thus, for example, we have the case of A., an agoraphobic patient3 who usually limited relating dreams to the end of the session, so as to not be able

Forms of Time

143

to utilize them most of the time. After a brief summary of her latest undertaking (a short trip alone for an out-of-town weekend, an unthinkable achievement for her which was experienced with great pleasure – this, too, unusual), she announced that she wanted to tell a dream which had troubled her very much, thereby demonstrating that she was sensitive to the use of time in the session. The dream was as follows: I went to a couple who are friends of mine to get my hair done, and rather than the usual hairdresser, a boy of eleven or twelve did my hair. At one point he leaned on me from behind; I found that I was all wet, and intuiting that he had had an ejaculation, I started shouting that he was crazy…I later found out that his name was P. [the same name as the patient’s oldest child, a youth with numerous plans whom she supported in his ambitious choice of university] Two associations immediately oriented the exploration of this dream: first, the surname of the couple of friends, pronounced in a completely unconscious way, led to that of an analyst who had recently passed away; second, the age of the boy corresponded to her total years in analysis, which A. summed up in her comment as “a real piece of my life.” She added, “In all these years I’ve continued to use Lei with you, but I could have at least attempted a Voi”4 (which the analyst affectively registers as the reciprocal of we). In the clinical case excerpt reported, we can see a convergence of indicators signaling a new perception of temporality, one that is rich in restructuring potential. There is an initial variation in a ritual pattern (the session in question was preceded by an unusual telephone call in which the patient had requested to move the session, and the analyst in an equally unusual way conceded it) which served as a catalyst for conscious, preconscious, and unconscious communications for the analytic couple. We then find a different use of the time of the session, which for years was impeded by compulsive and evacuative talking, within which the different positioning of the dream – no longer at the fringe - signaled a greater centrality of psychic reality. Finally, through the discourse over the use of “Voi”, a relational prospect appeared marked by a greater symmetry, in keeping with the presence in the dream of the shop-boy who took care of the patient’s head, and who therefore attempted to act in place of the analysthairdresser (who is there, but one day will not longer be: the double meaning of the surname). In all this, we see the appearance of liminal time, an eminently analytic time that emerges at a certain point in the process; it impacts and mobilizes both the time of the setting - used by A primarily in its aspects of repetitive circularity - and the time of life, which can begin to move from being a bearer of catastrophic anxieties to becoming a container

144


of pleasant events. The recovery (or the appearance) of a capacity for pleasure is perceived as newly traumatic: the coitus from the rear in the dream, which stages a presaging orgasm of madness, is depicted as an act of seduction on the part of a pubescent boy. This second time of trauma is what we propose reading as a significant step in the work of Nachträglichkeit. In this case, it is clearly sexual; if on the one hand it recalls a first time, both that of the outbreak of the symptom (agoraphobia after her marriage) or the developmental one of puberty, it can now form a second time that conveys the distinctive specificity of liminal time. In other words, a rediscovered capacity for pleasure - which reactualizes a traumatic and ungovernable excitation - now moves in a suspended temporal dimension that allows for a binocular vision protected from the rejection (as in the past) of a maddening sexuality as well as from the rush into a future unmindful of the past. In this case, the eleven-year-old boy is a personification of the analytic work, condensing the history of the analytic relationship in its potential for translating into a capacity for self-analytic support. Quite often we find this same simultaneousness expressed by spatial figurations rich in temporal references. The analytic journey is represented through a succession of rooms filled with objects with intense evocative qualities; one is intent on going through them in the company of the analyst (who acts as a sort of guide), and the couple seems to acquire a clearer configuration of an intersubjective relationship, as indicated by the recurrent desire at this point in the process of passing to “Tu”5. In our opinion, it expresses a dual significance: a focus on the reciprocal subjectivities and on their convergence in a “Noi” [“we”] that does not obliterate, but rather reinforces them, joining them in the prospect of an arduous and difficult work of termination. This, too, is a paradox on one level: the topos of death inevitably casts its shadow upon the appearance of “Noi” as a point of arrival in the analytic process and as its thrust toward the prospect of an end. This is a complex, multifaceted and recurrent theme which we also propose to read as a recurrent depiction of liminal time. We have noticed how the prospect of ending is at times opened up following a death in the family, generally the loss of a parent, and this has directed our attention to the necessity of more carefully unraveling the intertwining of fantasies and anxieties of death which inevitably accompany the termination phase. B., a fifty-year-old patient returning to analysis after a brief interruption due to his mother’s death, related this dream: I came to the session and found the office in a big mess; it looked more like an archive-library than the usual and familiar place. A move was taking place in order to give the rooms different functions, but there was no sign of the analyst’s presence. After searching anxiously, I finally encountered the analyst, who was very embarrassed because she had been surprised in an unusual situation. I reassured her, saying that the

Forms of Time

145

analysis was not finished, and that there was no reason to be uneasy over this odd encounter. The analyst looked around for the couch but didn’t see it, so both of us sat facing each other. At the end you could hear an off-screen voice, probably Mother’s, who signaled her presence in this way even though she was dead. Although in a first reading the dream would appear to suggest an attempt to shut the analysis down, and the patient did not reveal the intention of terminating on a conscious level, his associations moved in a completely different direction. He related having always thought that he would not have been able to bear the death of his mother together with the end of analysis. He surprised himself by hoping that his mother’s death would take place during the analysis in order to find support, and now that the event that was so greatly feared had actually occurred, and he felt that he had somehow survived it, he wondered if this might not be utilized as a test of the transformations that had taken place. The patient’s history had been marked by two deaths: the loss of his father at age nine, recorded in his memory without any emotional reaction, and the sudden death of his ex-wife, which completely paralyzed him and consequently made it necessary to go into analysis. The additional death of his mother – a third, virtually cumulative death – instead formed the second time of the Nachträglichkeit, marked by a liminal temporality. Actually, the loss of a tie upon which B. had long made his own psychic survival depend this time entailed a difference with respect to the prior losses, a prospective as well as retroactive movement that endowed the analytic relationship with the presentiment of the end. The possibility of making both of the distinctive movements of liminal time coexist confers the temporal process of repetition with the dynamic quality of a resignifying recapitulation. In this way, the new death reactivates the prior ones and especially the Kleinian “primary situation of mourning”, but maintains its differences, mitigating the non-deferrable need for detachment and the rigid eruption of chronological temporality and its laws with the patient’s perception of being alive. In this sense the dream captures B.’s query and attempts to unravel its deepest unconscious resonances: covering his whole life in a single glance, he wonders about his reaction to the recent death as an indicator of the work achieved, and thus potentially of the sustainability of the termination of analysis. Even in this case, as in the preceding one, the temporal perspective is shown through a more symmetrical analytic relationship, created by the changed spatial arrangement, the seating facing one another, rather than - as in A. - the adoption of a language that aims to reduce the distances. In the light of what we have shown here, we might consider attributing greater meaning to the recurrence of the theme of death in termination events, seen as a typical expression of temporality in action through the

146


representative register of its extreme limit. It appears in ways that can be explicit or sometimes more indirect, and despite its transparency it poses a complex problem of deciphering. It is frequently found in the manifest content of dreams as the death of a significant family member (usually one of the two parents) and is normally read as a typical movement of the work of mourning, which recapitulates or divulges the cumulative pain of the loss. What seems to get lost in this reading is precisely the coexistence of a double movement which, as B.’s dream shows, attributes to the figuration of death imbricating it with the undertaking of terminating the analysis - a singular richness of motives whose stirring up or resolution (we might indicate it as the work of ending) constitutes the unavoidable bench test for the termination process. Freud (1915) described people’s extreme reluctance to represent their own death, the unthinkable par excellence which can be approached and rendered real only by forcing a representation to exist of the death of a loved one. The announced or feared death of the analyst, present in associative thoughts or evoked by deaths in the family, exemplifies the crucial task at the fore of the termination process: to render the separation representable as an event that recalls, but does not coincide with, death. Similarly, the couch (which in B.’s dream is absent, though the analyst is still present), unites an absence and a presence, configuring that “emptiness-in-the-presence-of” that is a necessary condition for making the absence thinkable, and thereby exemplifying a point of intersection where the retrospective and prospective visions of one’s own existence unite. On this subject, Meltzer makes a problematic assertion, arguing that in the work of termination -labeled a “weaning process” - we face some limitations in the case of children who have not yet experienced the great biological and social upheaval of puberty, as well as in adult patients whose parents are still alive and thus have not yet been faced with the primary mourning situation. We site from him in the following: Without having traversed these great upheavals it is virtually an impossibility for full resolution of the transference to take place by way of internalization, since some measure of dependence upon external parents is bound to remain active (Meltzer 1967: 47). Although we believe this assertion to be highly problematic, we feel it is important to note how the author’s argument unwittingly implies a theory of trauma in two times whose character of completeness influences the socalled “complete resolution of transference.” It seems to us, rather, that the question of a psychic mobilization revealed by the liminal should get placed at the center of the termination process; such a psychic mobilization confers a plural dimension to the transference and the analytic relationship being

Forms of Time

147

crossed through. We tend to think that where the event that has a cardinal function in Meltzer’s view (the parents’ death) has not actually taken place, there may be other psychic events which function as the first time of the trauma. The time of the analysis as a liminal time is a place from which one can look simultaneously at the past and the future, tied not only – as Freud says (1908) – by the thread of desire, but also by that of necessity. In short, as we propose it, the finding of this specific dimension of time in the recurrent figuration of death in the termination phase of analysis differs from the usual readings in that it seeks to highlight, not only or so much, the double mourning of object loss and the belief in one’s own immortality, as instead the work of the Nachträglichkeit as differentiating work.

3. A Final Hurdle: Setting the Date In the context of our discussion, the problem of setting the date merits special reflection. This problem is sometimes downplayed as an inconsequential technical detail, but in our view it instead takes on an interesting paradigmatic value. Paradigmatic of what? In the first place, of the complex suffering inherent in the termination process, and second, of the relational entanglement between termination’s transference and countertransference elements, which are intensified by the task of leading the analysis to an end. In our opinion, greater attention has been given to the other aspect interconnected of the termination process, that of the setting utilized with this aim. The debate over this opposes two ideas: one of a gradual reduction of analysis sessions, supported by an analogy with the developmental task of weaning, and the opposite idea of an unchanged constancy in the setting motivated by the need to not dilute the psychic impact of the analytic separation. In the first model, it is possible to recognize a theory of the end of analysis which is closer to Ferenczi’s discourse on analysis by exhaustion, whereas in the second, we see a more radically Freudian point of view that appreciates the aspects of potential traumatism as those which are most in line with the analytic enterprise. In point of fact, in our experience we have found an instinctive propensity in patients for the first model, so that acceptance of the second in most cases requires a significant cognitive mediation which makes it possible to take on the analyst’s reasoning. Generally, once the motivations are understood, a fairly practicable acceptance is created that indicates the shared perception of how arduous the task of ending is, such that it requires the maximum use of the analytic couple’s resources, including the optimal functioning of the setting. An initial hint of resistance dissolves in what we might consider the tolerance of a paradox: the horizon of the end is reconnected to that of the beginnings; lived experience is amplified by the rather frequent observation in the final

148


moments of analysis, “I think that it is only now that I would like or would know how to begin.” Once the temporal coordinates of the setting are renegotiated and reaffirmed, the last hurdle on the path of termination arises: the date of the last session. There is no doubt that a real battle is waged over this necessary preliminary, one which makes the sharpening of a significant conflict evident. The lines of the conflict are simultaneously internal and external: they express the patient’s ambivalence, but at the same time they reflect the delicacy of a subtle counter-transference monitoring which, as we have already argued above, grapples with the temptation of colluding with an impulse to speed things up aimed at evading the complex work of ending. The oscillation between contrasting aspects (signs of being ready to terminate consistently nullified, the reappearance of symptoms or the sudden appearance of signs of bodily affliction) is at its greatest in this moment, inducing understandable effects of disorientation in both members of the analytic couple. Taking a cautiously atypical position, Goldberg and Marcus (1985) question the necessity of setting a date, appreciating the condition of uncertainty that is the most typical feature of this sub-phase of the termination process. They reflect on a case which ended without the indication of a date for termination, though we might reasonably wonder if this was in response to the analysts’ needs rather than the patients’ and suspect a possible gap in their goals. Our own orientation is instead marked by an equal distribution of responsibility. We feel that that it is the analyst’s duty to signal the opening up of a prospect for ending, whereas it seems useful to leave the patient the task of proposing an end date. Obviously, neither of the two moves indicated schematically above coincides with or is completed by the first and unilateral indication, which in any case is entrusted to the joint work of the couple. In the unpredictable space opening between the two moves, we have been struck by the recurrence of some dynamics (to be examined below) that imply that it may have to do with identifying some sort of path leading to the end. In his dense and richly meaningful essay, Luchetti (2000) effectively employs the expression “traumatic strait of the end” to indicate the unavoidable necessity of carrying out a passage in conditions that appear impervious to the point of sometimes triggering the illusory temptation to postpone the end. We wonder if this expression cannot find a specific application in the search for that “tenuous path” revealed precisely when a precise date of termination manages to get delineated. The date might represent the hurdle which in Flournoy (1985) must allow for the passage from a circular, spinning-top movement to that of a wheel. Faced with this hurdle, we have noticed a typical oscillation which generally entails presenting a date that is either too near or, on the contrary, too far off. How do we probe this fact of lived experience? Above all, by attempting to place it alongside another aspect which has struck us as a recurrent oneiric scenario: one of the

Forms of Time

149

unconscious responses deployed in the prospect of the end often takes the form of a scene of seduction. We have already seen this feature present in the case of A., and we propose it again more extensively in two other cases, which regard patients C. and D. In the session subsequent to the one in which the possibility of terminating the analysis was considered for the first time and C. had expressed the desire to have another year of analysis, she related the following dreams: In the first dream we found out that a man who lives in my building had died, a man whom my husband likes very much. He has a wife who is completely dependent on him, so in the dream I was wondering, “How will she get by without him?” In the second, I was at some sort of celebration…I forgot to take hold of my daughter, and my sister pointed it out to me…I held the girl in my arms, and afterwards I was with S. [a widow friend of hers who had loved her husband very much, and who had then accepted the courting of a refined man with whom she had an even better sex life than with her husband]. We were in a sort of garage [which reminded her of the one near the analyst’s office], very dark and little by little we became afraid of not being able to get out of that place…all of the sudden a rather vulgar man appeared and forced S., my widow friend, to have oral sex, saying “give me ten minutes of fun [sfizio]”… In the end, though, I managed to get out of there safe and sound; it was as if S. had protected me from what could have happened. C. associated immediately with the analysis and said that the dream expressed all of the negative things she had gone through, which the analyst’s presence had allowed her to overcome: “I have always been afraid of getting raped.” She then mentioned a roguish comment by a male friend and the difference between fun and involvement in sexual relations. After having drawn attention to the fact that the prospect of ending seemed to have activated not only a recapitulation (as C. had proposed) but also specific lived experiences in this regard, the analyst hypothesized that the first dream also referred to the analysis. C. immediately accepted this, saying that she felt entirely dependent on the analysis and feared its loss. This thought allowed for a passage to the second dream, in which a celebration turns into a potentially dangerous situation. It is moreover possible to perceive some conflict between the desire to remain inside and claustrophobic anxieties of remaining imprisoned without a way out. A few months later, the patient arrived on time for the last session and began by relating that in the elevator the initials “US” came to mind along

150


with a passage by Italo Svevo in La coscienza di Zeno, quipping that it does not mean “United States” but “last cigarette [ultima sigaretta]”: I said to myself that for me it instead meant last session [ultima seduta]…I thought I’d go, finish paying, and then I’d go away, and then I thought instead: no, it’s my last session. I’ve had a lot of dreams, and I wondered: what does that mean? Is there still so much work to be done? In any case they were all dreams in which men appeared who in some way courted me: my friend S.; the ex-racer V., who died in maneuvers with a helicopter; and a colleague of mine from the university. The second sent me a sticky card which was supposed to be gallant, but I didn’t appreciate it very much. I thought that he had in common with S. fact of being hurt [S. was on crutches at the time] and the fact that they were both from Veneto… The patient further related that the colleague touched her breast and she very naturally rejected his advances. She said something to do with feeling left helpless and disorienting oscillations of her moods. The analyst asked her to think about the dream. C: I thought that I was reconciling myself to my sexuality. And the analyst: Is it a desire, a hope or a real potential for the relationship? C: I think all three of these things…in my dream I was astonished to see that I could be desirable…and this is what I am trying to prove. There is a silence, then she turns to the analyst: Is there something that you can say to me, some advice, a suggestion so that I can continue to work? She is told that she would like to take away something tangible and that she can instead reflect on her use of the last session, where fighting against the initial impulse to run away, she was able to remain in contact with her own feelings and to use the time to think about her emotional experiences. The analyst then asks her about the initials US and two other meanings. C: The last cigarette belongs to someone who doesn’t want to turn back…something that is closed off forever and also a bit connected to lived experiences of the end as death. Coming here, I though that I felt like someone who had lived through an

Forms of Time

151

earthquake and now has a house, but the walls have traces of the earthquake that once took place…as for being in contact, I have always been in contact with my emotional states… but here something has happened which depended on your presence more than mine, and I’m afraid that this will get lost…how can I substitute it? When my husband finished his analysis, he tried to do it with me, but I wasn’t up to the task… I feel a bit more confident in myself and I realize that this is no small thing; coming here I told myself, I hope I can get through it… From the moment one decides to end, every moment is a good one, but it’s not like you ever really end…. The analyst comments that this is exactly the way it is, and that she has an awareness of an end that is converted into a beginning alongside the fears of ending as total extinction. Then she asks: “and the united states6?” C: Who knows, wanting to remain united… I feel changed, but at the same time I feel like I don’t have an absolute mastery of my mechanisms and a sufficient comprehension of them. The analyst: This perhaps belongs to the other meaning of the states: a fantasy of domination and power? C: I’ve never liked [the United States], I’m anti-American. I always rooted for the Indians, and tomboy that I was, I dressed up as an Indian chief for Carnival: Red Cloud, an emblematic choice. We are five minutes from the end, and these last minutes have passed in silence. As we look at the beginning of the termination phase and the termination proper as a whole, a common element appears in the two sessions despite their distance: the emergence of an oral sexuality masked as a genital act. And yet in the intervening space between the session indicating the date and that of the termination, we can perceive a process of a taming of the drives, intending with this the work of control and regulation made possibly by the bond with the object. A distinctive, significant feature of the termination event is the set of initials US in which we find condensed an autoerotic background of the “oral fun” of the dream of sexual assault, as well as the polysemic communication of “united states”. However, as always happens, only in retrospect was the analyst able to reflect on a countertransference motion of sharing which she had restrained in avoiding verbal comment. This regarded the reaction provoked by the patient’s observation about the United States as a successful power, which had never garnered her

152


sympathies and the simultaneous, silent associative thought rising up in the analyst: “She’s in good company.” What was actually being discussed, as the patient herself had moreover pointed out, was the impulse to remain united, that is, to cancel the incipient separation that returned to be experienced, somehow, as an act of imposition and abuse of power which conversely activated the defensive assumption of a masculine pseudo-identity (the Indian chief). Among other things, the mention of this defensive movement took back up a specific problem which had had a central role in this analysis, that is, the attraction exercised by a strong masculine identification which tended to interfere with a full assumption of her own femininity. On the contrary, C.’s assertion relative to her astonishment in perceiving herself as desirable probably captures the revelation of that virtual aspect which introduces a crucial difference between feeling oneself the object of a predatory and violent act, and instead being the subject participating in a dynamic of erotic attraction. We now report a series of patient D.’s dreams connected to termination, whose process had a long development and risked getting bogged down precisely in relation to the setting of the date, an operation which took place at a distance of nearly two years from the beginning of the termination process. The first dream was told at a short interval (two weeks) from the final determination for the end date; the subsequent ones characterized the last two sessions of therapy, which took place four months later, and they lend themselves to illustrating the termination event. It was the last session of analysis. It took place in a large and airy room. The atmosphere was like that of an examination, a graduation or doctoral defense. The atmosphere was good. I got up and you [the analyst] began a conversation that was increasingly friendly, asking me where I or we [he and his wife] would be going on vacation. There was the feeling of a task that had been brought to completion. I left, but on the street I remembered that I hadn’t paid. I came back and told you. You weren’t worried, you maintained your cordial attitude, almost as if you didn’t care – as you said. Then I woke up the next day. I was in a hotel and I had to modify the article [written for a congress] and I thought I was due for the usual ritual. D.’s associations regard the desire to end the analysis, with the expression of an attenuated but unshakable ambivalence. On the one hand, the analysis was a test passed with high marks, associated with the thought of completing some intellectual work that had been procrastinated for a long time, of which a copy or proof was to be sent to the analyst. On the other hand, though, there was the difficulty in modifying obsessive behaviors (the

Forms of Time

153

anancastic ritual): there was no longer much time to use the analysis for change. The analyst comments on the figure of the father, who initially sponsored the patient’s intellectual work, noting a link between D.’s thoughts and a paternal figure that is activating and at the same time inhibiting. He recalls the way in which the discourse had begun on necessity of setting a date for the termination of the analysis, which by then could no longer be postponed: there had been a dream the month before in which it was as if there had been a sort of sexual relation with his parent; this dream had simultaneously opened an area of sexuality (passive, anal and homosexual) and clearly posed the risk of interminability. The analyst observes that had been a chain of events that had led D. to modify the interior image of his parents and to experience the anancastic ritual as a problem for the first time. D. thinks about the homosexuality of the dream recalled by the analyst as a danger instilled in him at puberty without really understanding it. He had never received blows from his father, but he had never played with him, either. He reached puberty with a father who treated him as a “man”, without really understanding his parent’s meaning and intention. Sighing, D. remarks that perhaps the analyst is the father that he would have wanted. A. comments that D. had never been able to play or fight with his father or feel him physically. There was only an obscure fear of paternal violence, experienced as a sudden and drastic intervention, as happened in his childhood. Subsequently, in adolescence there was the feeling that he was required to give proof of his masculinity and again, an obscure threat (the imposition of being masculine, otherwise being immediately suspected of homosexuality). Approximately three months after the session described above, in the third to the last session of analysis, D. tells of two dreams: Dream I: I was home [in his native city]. X., that French singer, was there with me. He was performing fellatio on me. I was half-naked, leaning on the door which divides the apartment in two parts, and he was also half-naked. I realized that my mother was moving about in the same room, but she did not seem to notice anything. I then realized that I had already had oral sex with a young student. At the time, I thought I should tell you [the analyst]. Then, I thought that a long time before I had had an incestuous relation with my mother. I remembered myself in bed with my mother, making love. I had a doubt as to whether it was true or a dream, and I thought I should tell it. Dream II: I came to analysis drunk. I lay down. At a certain point, I turned toward you, lost my balance and fell off the couch.

154


As if relating associative thoughts, D. tells of a dream from a few days before: I was in my city with my father. We had to dock the boat. I don’t know what my father said, and I, as if it were for fun, jumped into a channel - which in my city are like sewers - but the water was clean. D. associates the French singer with the name of a healer as well as the analyst. He recalls having sex years earlier with a transvestite, but then he had had an active role. This demonstrates that he is male and not homosexual. Upon the analyst’s comment that analysis is an oral relation7, D. thinks about his initially passive behavior: it was as if he had been sent to analysis by others. He thinks that in the beginning he came to analysis and said: “Let’s see what you’re able to do.” In the last session of analysis, D. feels anxious and restless. He tells a dream: I was in a port; I don’t know if it was of an island or my city. I was with my aunt, who bought the wrong ticket, because she went to a place in the port, while the ticket was instead supposed to be bought on the ship, a flat boat. I saw the sea begin to get rough; I got angry with my aunt and told her that I didn’t want to leave with her anymore. I went to my car and found the hatchback open. I looked inside and found that my radio and CDs had been stolen. I looked around and saw a group of girls with a stereo, but it wasn’t mine. I looked at them with a serious, scolding expression, but then all of us looked in amazement at the appearance of fireworks or a ship. The associations regard the separation. D. understands that his model of separation is based on a rupture and anger, and therefore he feels anxiety, even if he sees that there is no rupture and, on the contrary, there has been a long work. Now, however, there is anxiety and regret. The analyst observes that D. has trouble separating the regret, which can be natural and helpful in forming experience, from the anxiety. Like his mother who tells him to avoid suffering. D. says that he realizes that sorrow has been presented to him as pathological, but that without sorrow it is not possible to know one’s own desires and to grow. The analyst comments that the regret is now in recognizing his desire to depend on different parents, a mother who is understanding but not an accomplice, and a father who participates but is not authoritarian. And this regret is a result of the analysis. D. nods: precisely when he recognized this desire and he entered more deeply into the analysis and into the relationship with the analyst, things had to

Forms of Time

155

finish. This is his remorse. Now he fears precisely this remorse. The analyst adds that it is due to the strength of this fear that the termination of the analysis has required all of the necessary time: to feel the regret without being crushed by it or escaping from it. D. says he feels calmer. He is consoled by the thought that he can always return if he needs to. Viewing the oneiric and associative material reported as a whole and in the temporal sequence described, the case of D. is striking for a sort of logical inversion: close to the determination of the end date, the first dream stages the termination of the analysis, representing it in the manifest content as an event halfway between a final achievement and a leave-taking that takes place in a friendly atmosphere. Alongside a good atmosphere for termination, the dream reveals unresolved elements (for example, the ritual, homosexual sexuality, etc.). The forgotten payment seems to anticipate what might happen in the last session. Perhaps it is an anticipation that serves to neutralize the danger that this actually happens, a representation of a possible termination event which is thereby removed from the domain of behavior. Moreover, the money-feces association brings the anal element back to the fore, present in both the patient’s obsessiveness and in part of his relation with the father figure. The termination of the analysis can thus be read as a necessity to “settle accounts”, but the accounts do not fully square. The risk of impasse, of which the difficulty in setting the date was a signal, appears connected to the difficulty in facing the task of settling accounts with the separation-sexuality connection in a way that is not based on control and repetition, and therefore experienced as more diffuse but more dangerous. The real termination event is identifiable in the last sessions through the oneiric material, and it bears the traces of a much more evident conflict which reproposes the theme of seduction (the fellatio of the first dream) and the many variations on the impulse to avoid “docking with my father”, as D. himself verbalized it (jumping in the channel before arriving in the port, renouncing a departure for the problem with the ticket, etc.). The reappearance of the homosexual theme at the beginning and especially at the end of the termination process can be traced to a specific problem of D.’s, and it is certainly not a coincidence that the problem is reproposed in the termination event, condensing all of its defensive meanings. In this, it is in fact possible to perceive the passivity-activity dialect, the recourse to a position aimed at avoiding confrontation and competition with an Oedipal father, and on the contrary, the compulsion to exhibit a phallic masculinity as a double defense from oral and incestuous fantasies and from a passive Oedipal investment in regard to an authoritarian but secretly loved father. Last but not least, we cite an eroticization of the oral elements of the analytic relation, re-presented by a dream of drunkenness, a dream which -according to Oremland’s work - presents the analyst undisguised and at the same time marks the fear of falling that is a sign of separation anxiety. Can the difficulty in termination thus be understood in the difficult passage from orality (incest

156


in a broad sense) to Oedipal sexuality? In this case, homosexuality more than seduction is the specific figure of the sexuality reproposed by the termination process. However, we intend to draw attention to a more general connection. In all of these patients, whom we consider emblematic of typical analyses, the horizon of ending – whether perceived in its early delineation (A.), at its turning point, the indication of the date (C.), or in its final parabola (D.) activates a scene of sexual seduction, which has transference meaning. We are aware that the choice of this aspect is risky, nonetheless, we would like to pose it as a possible stimulus for comparison. First of all, how to decipher it? If we give centrality to the separation, understood as an element of psychoanalysis, we can read in the seduction the index of an inevitable interpretative violence even when, as our entire hypothesis on the liminal demonstrates, the opening up of the prospect for ending - for Novick the most important interpretative act of the entire analysis - limits itself to being the careful mirroring of a journey traveled. The manifest oneiric scene may convey the inextricable connection between traumatic aspects of separation and the sexualization of the defenses, and at the same time the indistinguishableness of the violence and excitation connected to the parting. The emergence of the theme of seduction necessarily compels a comparison with Laplanche’s work, as Luchetti draws from it in the article cited above, applied specifically to the question of the termination of the analysis. Luchetti’s more circumscribed point of observation is focused on some traumatic situations which erupt in an analytic relation nearing its end in the final sessions of analysis and are seen as the construction of events which incarnate the Other, screen events in contrast to the screen memories, because they erase the subject in the other. This fact, similarly to how we tend to see the seduction scenes, does not get interrogated in the light of individual analytic journeys with presumably highly specific psychopathological profiles, but instead as central and constructive paradigm, though of the analysis, of the origin of the individual as a subject who despite himself is prototypically traversed by the other, who crosses over him, configured as both as the bearer of time and of the sexual. Luchetti writes the following: It is obvious that the dissolving of the analytic “frame”, with the movement of re-centering that termination imposes, in this sense constitutes a strongly mobilizing moment. It reopens the “subject wound” [which makes] this impossible separation emerge, a separation alluded to by Heraclites in referring to the inexorable concatenation of the word that here reveals itself in its non-representational and non-subject basis (Luchetti 2000: 19-20).

Forms of Time

157

The thesis of generalized seduction underlies and informs the conception of the beginning as well as the end of the analysis in significant moments of that orbital movement which leads, for Laplanche (1997), from an initial Copernicanism to Ptolomeism, and anew to a decenteredness from self through the transference into emptiness which is peculiar of termination. Alongside substantial points of convergence with our discourse (trauma in termination events, and closing-reopening as precipitate of an infinite analysis), we feel that the presence of the theme of seduction can be read in a different way, one that subordinates it to the separation trauma that in our view occupies the analytic couple in a elaborative process of multiplying the possibilities. Recalling Freud’s recommendation not to ignore the manifest meanings, we might say that in a first reading the discovery of a prospect for ending can be configured as a seduction, a profiling of an attractive goal which provokes both fascination and repulsion. Faced with timelessness and the psychic inertia of the primary processes, developmental tasks always appear forced; on the other hand, the transformative turning points, whether anchored to the body or detached from it, always entail Eros and Thanatos. From this point of view, it seems that the joint emergence of these two topoi death and sexuality - in the particular variations we observed en route to ending exemplify the web of the drive economy and the work it permits. In our view, this is the source of the importance of what we have defined as the last hurdle visible in the problem of the date, as an attempt to identify and travel the final route that implies a work of taming directed at representations of death as well as seduction. Many appear to be the obstructive fantasies, and among these, in particular, a complex constellation which forms a sort of “taboo theme”, that is, a fantasy of interdiction of any form of contact whatsoever with one’s analyst. The taboo is the diametric opposite of the seduction fantasy; it is its converse and confers a further meaning to the oneiric seduction scene. The latter probably appears marked by a fantasy of possession, with the aim of holding onto the object in view of its loss. The oral element - so massively evident in both C. and D. - is the most primitive but at the same time most effective mode for maintaining the object, here deploying its entire function as a bond. More broadly, the difficulty of making the register of fantasy coexist with the real is made evident through its inclusion in an intersubjective perspective. All this seems to give, by contrast, further meaningfulness to the so-called liminal dimension, which as a guarantee of the simultaneousness of psychic times opens up unpredictable scenarios for post-analysis. In a substantial contribution on post-analysis, the Botellas (C. Botella and S. Botella 1997) identify a fundamental point for approaching the question of termination in Freud’s idea of simultaneousness in psychic times. They give us to understand that the task of termination, in continuity with what follows the end of analysis, must necessarily engage an increased capacity for tolerating the coexistence of regimes of different functioning.

158


This task, just like dream work, guarantees infinite and creative possibilities of assembling psychic material.

Notes 1

According to Haynal (1992), it was Ferenczi who denied a linear causality and instead supported an interaction between lines of development with a very modern position. 2 Recall Rangell’s ideas on the analytic process outlined above (Rangell 1982), as characterized by an ascending phase in which the analytic work is one of discovery and interpretation, and a descending phase of absorption and working- through. It seems no coincidence that Rangell identified the second phase as the one in which the resistance expressed in repetition-compulsion is greatest. 3 This clinical excerpt and the subsequent one were utilized in a prior work (Ferraro and Garella 1997b). 4 [translator’s note:] In contemporary Italian in the authors’ area (Naples), Lei is the most formal form of second person singular address. Voi is less formal, but not as informal as tu, marking social distance or an inequality of age or status. At the same time, Voi is also you as the second person plural pronoun, and it therefore corresponds to the first person plural noi [we] . 5 [translator’s note] The least formal Italian pronoun for you; see note 4 above. 6 [translator’s note] Lower case in the original, implying “states of being united”, but also the past tense plural “were/have been united” (see the lines which follow). 7 [translator’s note] In Italian, rapporto [relation] is also a synonym of the sex act [rapporto sessuale]. Rapporto orale therefore has the dual meaning of both oral sex and an oral relationship (such as analysis).

Nine

A Map of Termination

1. In Praise of Incompleteness In this last chapter, we shall attempt to apply the concepts and theoretical models previously identified and described. We shall act like cartographers, seeking to elaborate a conceptual map that also sketches a typology of termination, treating this book’s subject as a representative and conceptual topos in which we can situate what we believe to have discovered or find something whose existence is inferred from clues and allusions. The work carried out in all of the preceding chapters provides us with instruments for surveying, models for procedure, categories and even expectations, so we cannot avoid the final task of summarizing the variety within the theme of the termination of analysis in an overarching description. As with every operation of mapping, it will not be possible to make the map and the territory coincide, nor does it even seem possible to achieve a high degree of detail, since the territory we attempt to map is much more mobile than any geographic territory. In its complexity and intrinsic limitation, the question is nearer to the task placed on research in certain fields of science, in which the determination of the position of an event (phenomenon, particle, etc.) often excludes the possibility of simultaneously knowing the characteristics of the dynamic and vice versa. We will therefore have to limit ourselves to identifying macroscopic areas, regions which are relatively homogeneous (or presumed so) of the space of termination phenomena. We do not undertake this final operation of the book in order to bring closure to the issue. Rather, we are representing termination in the form of a mosaic whose pieces have edges that are not so much juxtaposed as overlapping or confused, and for this reason they confer a certain imprecision and indeterminacy to the image. This approach is not simply due to an inability to advance further in refining the phenomenal and conceptual analysis, rather, it is a recognition of a condition that became clearer in the course of our work: above and beyond the question of the terminability or interminability of analysis as a procedure of discovery and therapy, there is the level of relations between conscious thought and phenomena to which it is applied. In the analytic field, this level regards the intrinsic incompleteness of every attempt that consciousness makes to appropriate what escapes it, and thus the incompleteness of the analytic process is substantial as well as

160


theoretical. Known through its derivations, the unconscious is the principal expression of incompleteness: we can say that it limits itself to existing, while consciousness is obliged to produce closure, to complete, tracing its origin from perception and its aim from the reality principle. Analytic therapy thus can be terminable or not, but it remains fundamentally incomplete because the analytic process - and transference as its principle representative - does not reach a completeness that is also an extinction, but can only continue moving about and leaning on an other (or others) who is no longer the analyst. Our essential idea is that analysis cannot but remain incomplete, and that the individuation of the termination event seems to confirm this through its unfulfilled and prohibited elements. Even so, from this thesis we gain something more specific - a stimulus rather than a paralyzing dogma -through the dialectic between incompleteness and interruption. If all analyses are incomplete, then those we consider more or less properly terminated and those instead marked by interruption or interminability all share a basic feature, and are therefore closer than we tend to think. Their difference is to be found in something other than the distance with respect to a model of termination that is both ideal and hypothetical. This means that the nature of the terrain to be mapped out possesses an underlying homogeneity, and the differences are to be sought in features which are in a certain sense more superficial, though no less important. It will be noted that we have associated interrupted analyses with interminable ones, and not by chance: analyses that get bogged down, become overdue, get blocked in an impasse or are not able to be terminated are all quite close to interrupted analyses, not only because they often end up in some form of interruption, but also because they represent a refusal of incompleteness, which is negatively experienced in interruption. In a prior work (Ferraro and Garella 2000) we proposed the term im-passed for these types of analyses, aiming to indicate the mixture of the blocked (impasse) element with the overdue quality of the analytic work on termination, which extends beyond the time it should respect (and thus it is passed time in the sense of being surpassed or passed through). The work of cartography work we propose, in effect, resembles less a geographer’s rational mapping than that of the aboriginal Australians, who in their turingas - the “songlines” painted on bark - represent past and present places and histories of the individual and his ancestral group. The geographical efficacy of these boards as maps seems greater than Western ones; however, among the indigenous Australians, they are valued much more for their explanatory and normative power relative to the psychic and symbolic reality of their owner and his tribe. The work we present here is not a fantastic geography. On the contrary, its aim is to shed the light of rational understanding and orientation on the thematic area of the termination of analysis. It attempts to unite an informational element, which utilizes


161

distinctions to provide a visualization of the terrain, with an element that summarizes, demonstrating the ties, references and implications that render each type of termination a multilayered clinical and theoretical reality.

2. Maps for a Geography of Termination Starting from this basic theoretical premise grounded in the metapsychological assumption of the inexhaustibility of the unconscious, we would like to make an additional effort to introduce a fundamental distinction between the incompleteness inherent in a terminated analysis and interruption as an outcome of termination to be investigated in its complexity. For some time now we have been engaged in research and theorizing relative to the variegated geography of termination, confronting ourselves dialectically with Novick and the typology he proposes. It is our intention here continue examining this thematic area, directing our attention to two coordinates: the explanation of what differentiates our perspective from Novick’s - to whom we are in any case indebted for numerous ideas - and the adoption of a lens closely connected to the hypotheses of the preceding chapter to the extent that it focuses on the prism of temporality inherent in repetition. This is a multifaceted prism which can function as an explanatory figure of a varied and unpredictable phenomenology of termination that, at the same time, has its own cipher of subterranean intelligibility. As we have said, Novick’s typology differentiates terminated analyses from interrupted and overdue or interminable ones; our discussion is certainly also marked by such distinctions in a more than superficial way. But rather than offering single terminological clarifications, we arrive at the hypothesis of a substantial unity between the two outcomes that are different from an actual termination, which would therefore seem to make up the large (and at the same time neglected) category of interrupted analyses. With a paraphrase which is perhaps excessive but offers the goad of self-irony, we might state that the only analyses which actually exist are interrupted ones. This would provocatively confer the status of a truth to the widely-shared recognition, which remains clandestine and informal in that it is only confided in private, that truly terminated analyses are scanty. This is a disconcerting fact, and though it makes up a constant in the historical development of psychoanalysis, it has never been the specific and detailed object of investigation. As for situating all of this in a historical perspective, it is sufficient to recall how two cases considered emblematic for the birth of psychoanalysis – those of Anna O. and Dora – were both interrupted analyses whose undeniable foundational value for the refinement of psychoanalytic method has probably impeded the perception of features that are no less instructive for a specific discussion of termination (cf. in this regard Ferraro and Garella 2000).

162


In keeping with the remarkableness of this fact, courageously noted by various writers1, in this concluding part of the book we will enter into the intricate category of interrupted analyses, which, despite the fact that it constitutes the most widely represented termination outcome, seems to escape a reductive possibility of generalization. On the contrary, it urges us to make the effort of deciphering the logic of interruption, as we shall attempt to do in light of the psychic dynamic of repetition, whose different faces are represented as figures of temporality. As was already shown in the first chapter of this volume, the idea of a connection between trauma and the terminability of an analysis appears explicitly in Freud’s Analysis Terminable and Interminable, and we have drawn upon it with necessary clarifications (Ferraro 1995; Ferraro and Garella 1998). Indeed, we have shown how within an essay universally considered to be pessimistic about the prospects of analysis, there is on the contrary a rather encouraging sound to Freud’s idea of the particular incisiveness of the analytic method in cases of traumatic pathology with regard to those cases which can be traced to the strength of the drives and ego alterations.2 In a certain sense, then, this chapter forms a resumption and expansion of the idea outlined above, now explored in reverse: that is, on the side of an impossibility of leading the analysis to an end that requires being deciphered in its multiple ramifications through the lens of transference temporality. The theoretical-clinical assumption that identifies interruption as an acting out, if it can be valid as a point of departure, or as a constant shared by all of the various forms of interruption which we are setting about to describe, can at the same time be faulty due to an excessive or simplifying schematism which obscures the different temporality in action in different clinical situations. Acting out as repetition in alternative to memory necessarily invokes the problem of temporality to the extent that this problem makes an actualizing memory evident that compresses the distinction between past and present. Nonetheless, with respect to the drastic alternative of a work like Remembering, Repeating, Working-Through (Freud 1914), the foundation of early psychoanalytic theorization, we can certainly state that the conceptual status of acting out3 has changed through the years, as we have sought to demonstrate with the effort, no less full of consequences, of distinguishing between repetition-compulsion and the tendency to repetition (Garella 1991). This is a crucial point whose heuristic potential has been developed in at least two directions: a growing awareness of how the theme of acting out is imbricated with that of trauma, and a finer attention to the meanings of acting out in relation to psychoanalytic process (Gaddini 1981). From this point of view, we might say that the interruption of analysis is acting out par excellence. It is a movement that is simple and complex at the same time, in an ambiguous relationship with the dynamics of transference; it bears a


163

possible two-pronged function aimed at the reactualization of the past and a commitment to the future, to the extent that it can be the sole and paradigmatic final sequence of an analysis marked precisely by incompleteness, or instead, of a concluding and repeated sequence in a series that occupies a broader, prolonged time. Here, then, is how one of the keys for penetrating the enigma of repetition can be precisely that of temporality used to discriminate between the blind repetition of fate neurosis and the “transformative recoveries” which can be hidden behind its apparent identity. Bibring’s (1943) lucidly argued thesis, which more explicitly valorizes the libidinal role of repetition, offers an important suggestion for refining our capacities to find working-through aspects inherent in repetitive acting out. We might moreover consider this to be a surprisingly up-to-date and significant point of arrival that merges two crucial aspects of Freud’s discourse on trauma which are paradigmatically located at the beginning and the end of his career - that is, the former in Project for a Scientific Psychology and the latter in Moses and Monotheism. As is commonly known, Freud’s conceptualization of trauma was from the beginning (Freud 1895) centered on the dynamic of temporality though the model of trauma in two times, containing the seed of the crucial concept of Nachträglichkeit. It instead appears that less attention has been devoted to Freud’s late ideas on trauma, outlined in Moses and Monotheism and accused by some of conservatism (Blum 1987, Chianese 1997, etc.), whereas, on the contrary, they contain decisive intuitions on the role of repetition. In our view these can be wedded to Bibring’s innovative thought, which is careful to make a more explicit space for everything that is not infernal repetitioncompulsion. In this work, Freud speaks of negative and positive effects of trauma, allowing us to perceive an important role in the tendency to repetition and something much more complex than the primitive mechanism of transformation from passive into active. Freud writes the following: The effects of traumas are of two kinds, positive and negative. The former are attempts to bring the trauma into operation once again - that is, to remember the forgotten experience or, better still, to make it real, to experience a repetition of it anew, or, even if it was only an early emotional relationship, to revive it in an analogous relationship with someone else. […] The negative reactions follow the opposite aim: that nothing of the forgotten traumas shall be remembered and nothing repeated. We can summarize them as ‘defensive reactions’. Their principal expression are what are called ‘avoidances’, which may be intensified into ‘inhibitions’ and ‘phobias’. These negative reactions too make the most powerful contributions to the stamping of character. Fundamentally they are

164

ENDINGS: ON TERMINATION IN PSYCHOANALYSIS just as much fixations to the trauma as their opposites, except that they are fixations with a contrary purpose. (Freud 1934-38, S.E. 23: 75-76).

Although he shows that he is careful not to allow himself to be misled by the halo effect associated with the categories of the negative and the positive, we may nonetheless note a substantial difference between the two types of effects: in their indelible inscription in character, the negative ones evoke a fixity disjointed from representative possibilities, and their intent is avoidance and elusion; the positive are categorized as efforts to “bring the trauma into operation once again” (thus avoidance versus undergoing). It is through this scheme that we set about investigating the wide category of interrupted analyses in which, borrowing from Apfelbaum-Igoin’s expression (1995), we can recognize various “faces of repetition”. In the context of what we have argued above and through a comprehensive survey of our own clinical experience, we have been prompted to consider various forms of interruption that, as we shall see, have wide and significant areas of contact and overlapping. Even so, we think it useful to distinguish them in order to highlight the complexity of the work of deciphering imposed by interrupted analyses. The investigation of interrupted analyses presents a host of methodological problems which are probably not unrelated to the difficulty of making them a specific and systematic object of study. To the extent that the field of observation of a single analyst is considerably limited, the analyses he classifies as interrupted can be the object of an important error of evaluation, since (strictly speaking) he is not aware of subsequent developments and in particular of eventual resumptions likely to influence the psychic meaning of the interruption. Indeed, this point dramatizes in an exemplary way the dialectic between singularity and the potential for generalization inherent in analytic relationships and the necessity of contextualizing the reflections prompted by them. On the other hand, here we simply render more evident the implicit limit in every secondary conceptual elaboration of clinical experience, which as Freud lucidly clarified in Psychogenesis of a Case of Female Homosexuality (Freud 1920b), can be of a solely retrospective type, forced to abstain from prognostic, definitional hypotheses. A further structural difficulty appears to derive from the role that is necessary to attribute to the analyst’s dynamics – a decisive variable in producing this outcome - as well as those of the patient. The terminological distinction adopted by Novick differentiating interrupted analyses in “unilateral” and “forced” types tends to establish a dominance set against a background of a transference and counter-transference interconnection, but he does this limiting himself to descriptively registering what can only be the final act of a dynamic that has distant origins, identifying the person who provokes the interruption in the one who pronounces the fateful word “end.”


165

We will examine four basic types of interruption: interruption as an irreversible short-circuit; interruption as a time of urgency; interruption as a sequence that can become part of an intermittent analysis, acquiring the double or ambiguous status of approximating termination; or, on the contrary, interruption assuming the figure of interminability. In our effort to differentiate these diverse configurations, however, we will maintain a constant reading that aims to emphasize the different temporalities rooted in the dual concept of Nachträglichkeit and the liminal, as opposed to the dual concept of impasse and interruption.

2.1 Interrupted Analyses, or “On Awakening from a Nightmare and the Impossibility of Dreaming” We begin with a first form of interrupted analyses which we shall explain though a comparison between nightmares and dreams. We argue that an interrupted analysis is to a terminated analysis as a nightmare is to a dream, and we would like to account for how we came to formulate this hypothesis. We refer to analyses abruptly brought to an end in moments which are not the ones at the beginning of an analytic approach, which might justify the hypothesis of “an escape in the cure”, still less those peculiar to a prospect of termination, for which they would be limited to being an anticipation. The reflection prompted by a certain amount of clinical experience of this type has drawn our attention to some recurrent particularities. A first element in these cases is the presence of a death or loss in childhood which appears to precociously mark the subject’s destiny. As Pontalis (1997) says, these are lives which, in their first interviews, unfold marked by an excess of history punctuated by traumatic events; perhaps it is precisely for this that they are deceptive in their apparent explanatory intelligibility. The other feature which has struck us is the recurrence of a childhood nightmare, whose context and communicative function must obviously be explained in the analytic relationship, but which in any case appears to be the sediment of a primitive anxiety that is useless outside of an affective context of which it is simultaneously a trace and a sign of a radical breakthrough. We find this, for example, in a patient whom we shall call Amedeo, who requested analysis at a rather advanced age, and whose childhood history was quite dramatic but told with a degree of self-satisfaction summed up in his self-definition as a “child of tragedy”. With the outbreak of the war at his birth, this tragedy was epochal, but it was also personal due to the development of hostility between his parents, culminating in the wife’s abandonment of her husband and her escape with the patient - the youngest and only male among the children - who was therefore kept away from his father permanently.

166

ENDINGS: ON TERMINATION IN PSYCHOANALYSIS The recurrent dream consisted in finding himself in a narrow tunnel between two dangers: Amedeo was fleeing pursuit, and when it finally seemed that he was safe in his childhood home, he found a terrifying figure that represented death.

The telling of this nightmare, and above all the patient’s insistent request at the beginning of analysis that he be explained its meaning, was a way to avoid being present to the emotions of the analytic relationship. Still, in the light of subsequent developments, it seemed to capture a central and problematic theme that was re-presented without being worked-through in one of the dreams which preceded the interruption of the analysis a year and a half after its start. Amedeo was in a tunnel. He turned around to ask for help from a person who was more experienced, but he realized that get out he would have to take a road which entailed entering into holes that were too small. The fear signaled by the dream of a road backward (infantile regression?) as an unavoidable passage repeated the final scene of the nightmare, where the return to his childhood home turned out to be even more threatening and terrifying than the danger from which he was seeking shelter. What remained unchanged was the struggle between two alternatives – to proceed or to turn back – without a real way out. The patient probably interrupted as a way to get out of a situation of impasse, in this way highlighting the failure of the analysis in its search to make space for a third dimension in some way supported by the symbolic meaning of the paternal. In a second patient whom we shall call Fabio, not long before his interruption of the analysis and in the context of the transference relation, a reference reemerged to a nightmare which he remembered having marked, as a sort of caesura, two totally distinct periods of his life as a boy. His childhood had been split by the death of his father, which took place unexpectedly when the patient was four years old. The recurrent nightmare reproposed his terror over the moon’s imminent crash into the Earth. The idea of the moon about to crash into the Earth leads to the thought of a threat coming from the loss of the safety range and of the vital, separating space introduced in the mother-child dyad by the presence of the father in his mother’s mind. As an aspect of the anxiety content, the contraction of space can only have claustrophobic meanings, and it seems extraordinarily similar to the one present in the preceding case. Here too, then, the flight from analysis is in transference: the flight from an analyst-mother experienced as potentially all-embracing and seductive, the search for an impossible triangulation, and the acted out repetition of a situation which was doubly traumatic and which did not appear to have a way out.


167

Let us place these two cases alongside a brief summary of a tormented analytic experience4 punctuated by three interruptions; it is indirectly able to shed light on the preceding interrupted analyses as well as on temporality in action in the interruptions. What the third patient, Silvia, shares with the first two is the traumatic loss of her mother in childbirth when she was two-and-ahalf years old, and a dream-nightmare which, as in the others, recalls the traumatic situation. Unlike the first two cases, this case acts as a watershed between two periods of analysis, becoming part of the temporal dynamic of interruptions whose function appeared retroactively to be anything but secondary as the work of repetition. Indeed, it was only after the third interruption that it was possible to begin making a more significant connection between the repeated acting out of a sudden trip which inevitably interrupted the analysis and the patient’s traumatic nuclei, which had already reappeared in some of Silvia’s analytic dreams and yet were left “unworkable”. The dream called “the awakening of the dinosaur” is an example of this: In the first scene, Silvia was with a foreign boy with whom she got along splendidly. The scene changed and the patient found herself with her brother near the home of an aunt [where she often used to go after her mother’s death] and walking alongside a path, she saw a glass building. This was a skyscraper, and inside of it there was a dinosaur with an enormous belly. The patient realized that something moved in it. At this point she noticed that her brother was no longer there; he had disappeared, and everyone was fleeing to safety. She learned that a bomb had hit the dinosaur on the head; she saw sparks and a blinding light. Terrified, she looked at the city, waiting for the dinosaur to strike it. In some ways this dream forms a milestone in the analysis to the extent that it was certainly evidence of a work of symbolization that, through the creation of oneiric thoughts, aimed at representing the annihilation anxieties provoked by the maternal pregnancy and its catastrophic outcome. Despite this, the traumatic nucleus had long remained encysted, excluded from the temporal sequence of events as if immobilized in a repetitive fixity that reproposed it with the transparency typical of extreme situations, soliciting no less extreme defenses in denial and falsification. It was only when the third interruption took place, much longer than the two which had preceded it and lasting for four years, that it was possible to begin making a connection between the repeated acting out constituted by the “ritual” trips and the traumatic experience. Upon resuming analysis after the third interruption, a dream-nightmare was told whose atmosphere of powerful fascination suggested a correspondence with the trips made during the interruptions.

168

ENDINGS: ON TERMINATION IN PSYCHOANALYSIS In this dream the patient witnessed a strange rite, a cross between a Mass and an Egyptian mummification. There was a close-up of an enormous sarcophagus with a mummy whose feet stood out. In the dream, she anxiously struggled in the dilemma over whether it was a real situation or a symbol - a representation repeated many times, a sort of incessant creation or a repeated filmic sequence. The thought of a baby in her mother’s womb, both dead (which formed the first association with the sarcophagus) was immediately neutralized by the idea of a resurrection which actually made the death a fiction. The entire scene was characterized by a marked rituality of gestures and a sacred aura similar to her travel experiences.

What should be emphasized is that despite (or perhaps precisely because of) the presence of the traumatic situation in the dreams - only slightly altered, as in Freud’s dreams of traumatic neurosis - it is certainly not the interpretative work on the dream that makes an opening in the unthinkable. Rather, it is a certain type of repetition present in the interruptions which, unlike what we might say about the incessant and automatic repetition in the dream of the sarcophagus, conveys an attempt to make the traumatic experience dynamic and introduce it into in the temporal warp of the analytic relationship. What the patient improperly calls a symbol in regard to the oneiric thoughts about the sarcophagus dream is actually precisely the opposite: a compulsive and immobile presentation, an archaic and actualizing memory which in fact blocks the symbolic potential of the representation and the vital contact with inner and outer reality. Moreover, if the interruptions reactualized the traumatic extinction of the relationship in transference, at the same time, they also staged its embalming. The nucleus of experience repeated in analysis was the action of magical thought, containing both the feature of repudiation - enacting a fantasy of detachment - and the no less vital need to recreate a fusion between self and the lost object in a mythical place. The moving work of poetry that the patient submitted to the analyst upon her return spoke of the incessant search for experience of ecstasy and fusion based on an intense sensoriality and an acute need for contact, probably a mnemic trace of the experience of a relationship (her first two and a half years of life) forcefully resuscitated in the analytic relationship, and yet sought outside of and apparently against it, before being able to be lived inside of it. In agreement with Bibring, we might recognize in this tendency to repetition a tendency of the ego toward restitution that seeks to restore the pre-traumatic situation, together with a more properly reproductive tendency to repeat the traumatic situation. Only much later, Silvia compared the violent breaks produced in the analytic relationship to a past strewn with deaths, like all of her other


169

relationships, which she felt incapable of keeping alive for very long. Vice versa, this highlighted the analytic relationship as a fragile continuity of experience which had held up in the challenge coming from her destructive omnipotence. We may presume that for Silvia, the repeated experience of annihilating and regaining united the double function of testing a limit to her destructiveness and discovering the external nature of the object, which can in this way also convey a reassuring dimension of the time that resides in the capacity to mitigate a nameless terror and annihilation anxiety. The acting out of the interruption can thus contain not only patient’s nuclear problem but also the hope for a different outcome. In an attempt to the unravel the cryptic connection suggested at the beginning between nightmare and dream as a means to understand the difference between interruption and termination, we may start by observing that a nightmare is by definition finding oneself submerged in a highly distressing situation that can only be interrupted with a reawakening ending the nightmare. And yet viewed from another point of view, a nightmare is already an attempt, however awkward, to master an annihilation anxiety through the mechanism of repetition. The interruption in the context of the cases described can be likened to reawakening from a dream to the extent that we may suppose that the transference dynamic reproposes - not in absentia or in effigy, but in praesentia - an original traumatic situation from which the patient seeks an escape without actually finding it. We find it important that the first patient’s nightmare stages the agonizing and desperate passage between two threatening situations, one more terrifying than the other. The interruption therefore takes on the triple meaning of escaping from a nightmare, ending an impossible choice between two alternatives, and translating itself into an avoidance strategy aimed at preventing that a different path is followed. Here, temporality appears stopped and blocked.

2.2 . Temporality at Work in Intermittent Analyses In Silvia’s case, the alternation between interruption and resumption can be described as a modulation of the analysis that takes on its definitive form as an intermittent analysis. Ekstein must be credited for the important revival of the concept of intermittent analyses coined by M. Mahler to explain a peculiar feature in the analysis of adolescents. It is necessary to understand the recurrence of an outcome such as interruption for adolescents as the rule rather than an exception. Braunschweig (1975) has proposed a model of analysis in two times, following the hypothesis of “an analogy between the interval separating the two periods of analysis and the period of infantile latency”. Two aspects should be noted in this comparison: a insistent reference to the second time as postpubescent, and Nachträglichkeit as the keystone of the process unifying the two periods. If we seek to explore the

170


analogy further, we might question these developments and the silent equilibria inherent in the interval periods, which - like latency - are catastrophically upset by the emergence of a second time. Our understanding of intermittent analysis is characterized by both a greater range (thus it is applicable not only to adolescent patients) and a keener focus on the dynamics of temporality. In spite of the rather precise characterization outlined for this category of analysis, we may distinguish quite different forms of it, capable of attributing diametrically opposed meanings to the concept of intermittence (as, for example, toward termination or interminability) and also indebted to complex methodological problems for their intelligibility. The latter, for example, is the case of interrupted analyses with an analyst and resumed with others, sometimes included under the ambiguous heading of “re-analyses.” We therefore thought it appropriate to begin with the simplest clinical phenomenology visible in analyses in phases conducted by a sole analyst. We must not neglect the methodological requirement of persistence and constancy of the same observer and co-participant to the relationship during the various periods, which allows us to focus more easily on the path or passage between one periods and another. The lived experience of counter-transference typical of some of these interruptions may form an incisive trace for approaching the psychic reality of what appears as a sudden and unquestionable pause in the analytic process. Indeed, it seems to come about ex abrupto and often surprises the analyst for its occurrence in the thick of a ongoing, rapid work (of a work in progress, we might say) rather than in a phase of calm and impasse. The conceptual work that accompanied the elaboration of a concept like “Negative Therapeutic Reaction” must not be extraneous to such clinical events, though this work nonetheless turns out to bear little significance for the attempt to understand the situation described here. Novick’s terminological clarification distinguishes “unilateral” interrupted analyses from “forced” ones, according to whether the initiative is to be attributed to the patient or the analyst. However weakly, this distinction grasps something of the counter-transference tumult induced by the patient’s unilateral initiative, which is often imperious and irrevocable. There is no interpretative effort that is valid, however often it is possible to continue to rely on oneiric production, as we saw in the preceding cases cited. In these situations, the work of counter-transference lies between a Scylla and a Charybdis, forced to gauge itself on the one hand with a vigorous signaling of conflict, and on the other – a task which is to some extent more important – with the equally marked signaling of an unscathed availability for a possible resumption, despite everything. What normally happens is that it is only the subsequent resumption which allows for perceiving and making sense of the interruption, inserting the analysis in a dynamic of processuality, paradoxically due precisely to the interruption that has taken place. In fact, in


171

a retrospective examination the interruption reveals a double meaning, in that it took place under the double sign of an automatic anxiety and a signal anxiety. This seems to replicate a traumatic separation (as in our example, the loss of a parent in the early years of life), functioning in this way as a primitive and active mode of mastery and at the same time expressing a certain degree of signal anxiety aimed at heading off the repetition of an identical loss and separation. In the light of the subsequent resumption, then, we may assign to interruption an intermediate meaning between a first time of trauma understood in Baranger’s (1987) sense of “pure trauma” or as a break in a protective shield lacking the possibility of mentalization - and a second time in which what happened attempts to become, through repetition, a representable experience. In this way, we draw from the essential part of Freud’s model of trauma, detaching it from the dual-phased quality of sexual development, but maintaining the crucial temporal dynamic inherent in the Nachträglichkeit: a dynamic that establishes a particular dialectic between two times, a first one and a second one in a relationship of reciprocal and cogent connection. In this way, Freud’s intuition regarding terminability takes on concreteness and meaningfulness. This intuition assigned a particular role to traumatic clinical histories, to which we have proposed the important addition, “provided that they are reproduced in the context of the analytic relationship”, thereby giving rise to a double history - the infantile history and the analytic history - undoubtedly imbricated and nonetheless featuring decisive areas of divergence. The importance of the economic aspects of traumatic situations can account for the different role of signal anxiety in blocking, and thus functioning as a promoter of inhibitions, rather than stimulating by pressing for possibilities of working-through. We may then suppose that if the interruption as a first time in the analytic history has come about as an effect of an automatic anxiety which repeats an unrepresentable trauma, due to the very fact that this outcome has been produced in an analysis, it can take on an intermediate status of a signal anxiety aimed at avoiding the repetition of the catastrophe. It should thus be understood within the cogent psychic economy that informs its genesis, but at the same time driven out with respect to the temporal equation governing it. As Winnicott (1974) puts it, the breakdown has already taken place, and the threat of something which regards the past but is not a psychic occurrence gets placed in the future because there was not a subject who could make experience out of it. Returning to the initially proposed comparison between nightmare and dream, we may say that it is precisely the repeated acting out of interruption which allows for a passage from nightmare to dream. Here we can employ Grinberg’s concept of acting out as a undreamed dream (Grinberg 1987), not in order to ratify a clear and ubiquitous antagonism between the tendency to act and the work of symbolization, but rather to show the duplicity inherent in some acting out,

172


such as the urgent need to interrupt the analysis. As we have shown, this acting out sometimes repeats the inherited scenario of the trauma substantially unchanged, reproducing its arrested, immobilized time in impracticable alternatives. At other times, instead, we can perceive in its apparent identity (as in certain repeated miscarriages which constitute a slow and imperceptible march toward one’s own generative potential) the effort to dismiss the trauma, substituting forgetfulness (or a tamed memory) for reminiscence, which can only prelude a different scenario.

2.3 Interruption: A Time of Urgency We would like to devote our attention here to exploring interrupted analyses from another point of view, one that is also centered on temporality and to a certain extent on an irrepressible drive to act out. Nonetheless, we feel that this does not apply tout court to the clinical situations described above, which would risk homogenizing them. The fundamental key to accessing the temporal particularity underlying the situations we intend to describe is the developmental reference of adolescence as a turning point and emancipating process that engages separation dynamics in a specific way. Once again, we are indebted to Novick (1988) for his remarkable theoretical-clinical perspicacity in having pointed out the common denominator of an adolescent pattern in interrupted analyses, underlining their premature termination. This pattern is characterized by the regression of an object transference to an externalizing one that compellingly induces an abandonment of the analyst, not as a support for identification relations with the parental figures, but rather, as the receptacle of an infantile and dependent part of the self from which the subject wants to drastically separate. A particular affective coloring of the separation from the analyst is typical of these situations, one imbued with excitement and triumph and especially the urgency for the subject to liberate himself from the other, perceived as the person who opposes his vital impulses and represents an unbearable reference to his dependence. As we have noted elsewhere (Ferraro and Garella 2000), this intuition by Novick – certainly ensuing from his practice working with adolescents – took shape as he saw the repetition of an adolescent acting out in the abrupt interruptions of adult patients, for example, in running away from home, the sudden breakup of an affective relationship or a suicide attempt. From this efficacious clinical intuition, we have instead drawn a stimulus and an incitement to elaborate a more general hypothesis that identifies such a movement in every analysis, even if the moment in which it appears and its destiny obviously substantially diversify the function and psychic significance it ends up assuming. We cite from our article:


173

It seemed legitimate to wonder if what Novick described as typical of premature terminations, and in particular of interrupted analyses, might not equally be considered as a movement within every analysis, inevitably exposed to the impulse of separating oneself actively and with a certain violence. This is an impulse which can be traced to the crucial point of the emergence and integration of aggressiveness aimed at defining the adult subject. In every case the impulse to interrupt, which can then take various paths, signals a critical point of emergence of the complex interconnection of needs posed by the treatment process, to which the patient attempts to give an independent solution. “Self [Auto-]” is the key word in this context, designating a semantic area which refers simultaneously to self-analysis, self-healing, the autarchic, autonomy, author, etc In any case, it is a movement in which what counts is the active production by the subject alone. The associative reference of termination to adolescence as a revivification of traumatic developmental residues loses its character of factual nexus to rise to being a decisive turning point in the rearrangement of the drives and in the dialectic between inner and outer worlds” (Ferraro and Garella 2000: 40). Although we have drawn from Novick’s discussion in several instances, we intend here to dwell on two aspects of his hypothesis in particular which in some ways intersect our own initial hypothesis that - as we recalled in the opening of the discussion - identified the reactualization of traumatic nuclei as typical of the termination process. Novick’s clinical experience seems to suggest to him a form of privileged repetition connected to the model set in adolescence. Here, by following this precious path, our inquiry can lead in at least two directions: an attention to the adult development preluded by adolescence, and an attention to the prior orders needing a configuration which can no longer be postponed. To deal prevalently with young adults, as in our case, consequently entails that adolescent scenarios are reconstructed in the course of the analytic processes or else are reanimated in the dynamics of the interruption-terminations, with an additional complication due to the consideration that in no other phase so much as in this one the distinction between acting out and action is blurry and implies in response a suspension of judgment and a long-range view. A patient who had suspended analysis to follow her partner and attempt an adult project of living together was nonetheless aware of having only completed a stretch of road. Indeed, every time she came to town she made sure that the analyst received news of her, until, with the failure of the project of living together, she asked to resume the analysis. The analyst was struck by what the patient had to say with regard to the emotional resonance of the

174


city’s “open-door monuments” project, which during her time out of town had acted as a powerful call to reconnect the thread of her analytic work. The name of a service for adolescents5 came associatively to the analyst’s mind: this is a service which aims to suggest and encourage a coming and going based to a freedom of request and self-referral, and it is supported by the willingness to embrace these in an effort for constancy and continuity of investment which are kept alive despite the apparent discontinuity. Retroactively, it appeared meaningful that the dream which had sanctioned the suspension of the analysis after five and a half years had staged a leavetaking which led the patient back to age eighteen and her high school graduation examination, a period in which she had developed an eating disorder. We might suppose that in the dynamic of transference the patient had attempted to operate the separation from her mother which at the time she had not been able to carry out, rendered impracticable by a painful oscillation between the impulse to disappear and the expectation of inducing a catastrophic depression in her widowed mother. Her life had protracted into a sort of perpetual adolescence whose end had been postponed; an indicative sign of this was an amenorrhea that disappeared along with the actuation of the project for independence and reappeared with the failure of this project. The resumption of the analysis some years later, which witnessed a regularization of her menstrual cycle, allowed her to focus on the central theme hinging on her difficulty in working through the primal scene. The specific difficulty centered on the impossibility of representing the parental couple without being forced to sacrifice one of the couple’s two members, a powerful phantasmatic nucleus that was articulated in a untimely and tragic death event. But from where does adolescence get this primacy in appearing as a point for the emergence and clustering of traumatic nuclei? From being, as we well know, a moment of destructuring and crisis in an identity that is undergoing the catastrophe of bodily change, a potential activator of a breakdown (M. Laufer and E. Laufer 1984), and that period of a workingthrough of residual trauma within a definitive life project (Bloss 1962). As Bergeret (1994) effectively points out, this is also the period which sees a reemergence of that primary violence which is the expression of selfpreservation instincts whose diachronic integration will allow for combinations of the drives that serve for development. Bergeret’s perspective is quite compatible with that of Winnicott (1968), who recalls how in adolescence “somewhere in the background there is a problem of life and death” and who spoke of “death and homicide in the adolescent process”, a view which places greater emphasis on the aggressive aspects, and not only sexual ones, of the increase in the drives. We should recall here how in the first formulation of Nachträglickeit in Project for a Scientific Psychology, Freud locates the second time of trauma in puberty, to which he implicitly assigns the character of a turning point and highlighter of latent traumatic


175

aspects. It is no coincidence that what would become the key concept of Nachträglickeit emerged in reference to a first time - we might say prematurely sexual, or in Laplanche’s terms, the sexual-presexual - which requires the second time represented by pubertal development to unfold its implicit traumatic character, undergoing various destinies due to the increase in the drives. Of this original conception, it is important to maintain the double sense of the intensification - if not the origin - of psychic trauma and transformative reorganization inherent in the second time. Interruption as a time of urgency is also suited to another recurrent dynamic to which we have already drawn attention above. We can see this, though with less striking traits, in analyses frequent in women patients who have an impulse to end their treatment upon pregnancy. As we have written: We may advance the hypothesis that this is actually the same dynamic as outlined above, which this time has the body as its elective scenario. The impulse which consistently introduces the “temptation to end” analysis is almost never lacking in women who are about to become mothers. But what sense should we attribute to this temporal short-circuit disguised as a triumphal cure? In some cases, this goal coincides with the conscious motivations which led them into analysis (for example, in situations of psychogenic sterility), or else it is symptomatic of a significant change in the relation woman’s relation to her body, as when for example, in anorexic patients an established pregnancy or one led to term is already per se a remarkable result with respect to their pathology. Yet most of the time this merging of life goals with analytic ones rather than a movement in the opposite direction (Ticho 1978) is, from the analyst’s point of view, an acting out that shares with adolescent ones a fantasy of magic healing marked by experiences of autarchic omnipotence. In these cases, it is the transference relationship that often reveals a gap and a disjunction between the “bodily cure” and the trauma of transference which reproposes an unaltered scenario of rivalry imbued with persecution, with the analyst-mother whose creature is to be compellingly removed. (Ferraro and Garella 2000: 42-43). Paradigmatic in this sense is, in the case of an anorexic patient, the dream that preceded the interruption of analysis once, after a miscarriage, the gestation seemed to head toward its desired outcome. Sonia was under a tent full of oxygen with a newborn girl in critical condition. An operation to save her life was urgent, but it

176

ENDINGS: ON TERMINATION IN PSYCHOANALYSIS was not clear whether the danger came from within or without and if salvation consisted in remaining inside the tent or leaving it.

This dream long occupied the unconscious and preconscious thoughts of the analyst, who after some counter-transference work conjectured that the oxygen tent represented the analytic relationship which, from being the appointed place for gestation and life, was perceived (or perhaps even made into) as a “gas chamber” from which to quickly flee to safety. Once again, we see here the reappearance of a salient aspect of the dynamic of interruption, identified in the dilemmatic and confusing nature which assumes the representation of the terms of the conflict (it seems impossible to discern what can help from what can harm). As we have already noted, given that we have felt that there has never been sufficient attention in the psychoanalytic literature to the recurrence of such an event as an outcome of termination, we have learned to recognize at least two possible versions. In some cases, it is used in more or less as a pretext for interrupting the analysis, whereas in other situations coinciding with advanced analyses, it represents a critical point of acceleration which can be configured, not so much as an actual interruption as a anticipation and a contraction of the termination process. The first type is exemplified by the case of a patient who interrupted when she learned she was pregnant; this happened after three years of analysis characterized by an enormous number of absences and by the lived experience (in the analyst) of stagnancy and extreme interminability. The patient left the impression that the pregnancy was an acting out destined to create the interruption of the analysis, and that the interruption in turn was an acting out aimed at defending herself from the internal analytical meanings of the pregnancy, among these being the recognition of the difference between the before and after of the beginning of analysis, as a process and as single sessions, and the admission of the existence of an unconscious planning that strongly conflicted with acute separation anxieties. The other type of case is in some ways more insidious, to the extent that it not infrequently slides into the configuration of a shared termination which sees the analyst in a position of colluding acceptance. We have learned to recognize the problematic aspect of this dynamic retroactively, for example, in the course of second analyses where a contrast emerges between the mental experience of magic and autarchic omnipotence of gestation and reexplosion of conflicts activated by the comparison with the newborn child. Our hypothesis is that premature termination of analysis interrupts not only the analytic process, but also, especially at certain levels, the “work of maternity” which marks the temporal gap between the pregnancy as a biological event and the birth as a mother as a complex psychic experience. From this point of view, we might say that as in all moments of


177

“developmental crisis”, the body’s time precedes that of the mind, which is always late, but which - precisely by virtue of this temporal disjunction - is urged to carry out a difficult work of mastery.

2.4 Interruption as a Figure of Interminability Here we would like to examine the interruption of analysis as another face of interminability. This is in a double sense, as a forced termination which attempts to move a blocked and interminable analysis, and as a recursive vicissitude in a process dominated by timelessness. What these two diverse configurations have in common is an evasion of the work of ending, an unconscious avoidance strategy which from one case to the next can strike the patient as well as the analyst. We turn first of all to a clinical example which is widely known and treated in the psychoanalytic literature; it is clear that we utilize it as a pretext-screen for demonstrating the complexity of questions inherent in the problem of the termination of analysis. The case of the Wolf Man is, from this point of view, a veritable goldmine for cues, some of which are “classic”, so to speak, such as the lively debate over the “heroic measure” of setting a definite end date in order to force a floundering analysis. Other cues have neither been received nor commented, as we sought to do in another recent work (Ferraro and Garella 2000). On the contrary, we insist here on maintaining our expression of “intermittent analysis” to demonstrate how, unlike preceding ones, it is a prototype of an interminable analysis which unfolds over at least forty years, to the point of becoming in some ways a real, fateful project for existence. We propose to investigate this complex analytic event once again, attempting to reread it in the light of the particular perspective of the work of temporality, which can be made visible through Nachträglickeit and through the emergence or absence of the liminal dimension. As we have already stated, we repropose utilizing some details inside in the various terminations of this analysis to conduct a passage to more common and recurrent analytic situations. In this view, we argue the centrality of the question of the relationship between the first analysis – the “master” analysis with Freud, so to speak – and the subsequent ones. As is in fact well known, Sergius Pankejeff did a first period of analysis with Freud from February 1910 to July 1914, and then resumed in a second period from November 1919 to February 1920. We find a similar division in two periods in the first supplement with Brunswick from October 1916 to February 1927, followed by a second period which extended irregularly over a period of several years. Subsequently, Gardiner treated S.P., but here we limit our focus to the dynamic of the first two analyses, which appear closely connected by the

178


very modalities of their beginnings. We must necessarily start with the Freudian citations relative to the first and second termination: I parted from him, regarding him as cured, a few weeks before the unexpected outbreak of the Great War; and I did not see him again until the shifting chances of the war had given the Central European Powers access to South Russia. He then came to Vienna and reported that immediately after the end of the treatment he had been seized with a longing to tear himself free from my influence. After a few months’ work, a piece of the transference which had not hitherto been overcome was successfully dealt with. Since then the patient has felt normal and has behaved unexceptionably, in spite of the war having robbed him of his home, his possessions, and all his family relationships. It may be that his very misery, by gratifying his sense of guilt, contributed to the consolidation of his recovery.” (Freud 1914b, S.E. 17: 121-122; Footnote added 1923). As we have already said elsewhere (Ferraro and Garella 2000), here Freud provides his unitary version of the two periods of analysis carried out with him, attributing the return of the symptoms to transference residues to be eliminated. He appears rather optimistic in declaring the game over, when it was not at all so, and he was forced to return upon it in A.T.I: Fifteen years have passed since then without disproving the truth of this verdict; but certain reservations have become necessary. The patient has stayed on in Vienna and has kept a place in society, if a humble one. But several times during this period his good state of health has been interrupted by attacks of illness which could only be construed as offshoots of his perennial neurosis. Thanks to the skill of one of my pupils, Dr. Ruth Mack Brunswick, a short course of treatment has on each occasion brought these conditions to an end. I hope that Dr. Mack Brunswick herself will shortly report on the circumstances. Some of these attacks were still concerned with residual portions of the transference; and, where this was so, short-lived though they were, they showed a distinctly paranoid character. In other attacks, however, the pathogenic material consisted of pieces of the patient’s childhood history, which had not come to light while I was analysing him and which now came away - the comparison is unavoidable - like sutures after an operation, or small fragments of necrotic bone. I have found the history of this patient’s recovery scarcely less interesting than that of his illness. (Freud 1937a, S.E. 23: 218)


179

Freud’s last consideration is quite enigmatic, and as such it is open to multiple interpretations. In it we see an implicit recognition with which we are in profound agreement: there are some analysis which take on special meanings for us, and which continue to represent milestones in our history, analyses to which we have devoted much of our energy and investment and which, nonetheless, may not correspond to a real reciprocity. We do not always recognize this, and yet it is often the “question of the end” which makes a tragic disjunction clear between the analyst’s point of view and that of the patient. In the passage in question, despite its modest tone we note a difference between the indisputable interest of the history of the illness and that relative to the history of the treatment, and it is probably the accent on the recurrent word “history” which reveals an investigative path. How did this history of treatment that Freud suggests becoming a particular object of interest proceed and unravel? The two Freudian citations, however much characterized by different tones, nonetheless maintain the centrality of the original transference as a common element, of which the supplement requested of Freud and the additional periods are residual phenomena. Even so, the trace which basically marks the entire case seems to get lost as a means of reading the subsequent events. The first encounter with Brunswick took place twelve years after the end of the analysis with Freud, in quite singular circumstances. It was due to the compelling pressure of an over-determined anxiety traceable to an apprehension over Freud’s illness and the idée fixe of a nose injury. Among the latter’s innumerable meanings, there was one that was clearly transferential, of revealing S.P.’s secret that his financial situation was no longer so desperate as to justify the collection among analysts zealously promoted by Freud. As it emerges from Brunswick’s (1928) description, the new analysis seems to get bogged down in the patient’s praise for the merits of the second analyst and accusations against the unrestrained doctor who had handled his nose so roughly. If we listen to the latent text hidden behind this manifest one, this says a great deal about how much the second analysis is still encumbered by the first, much more than either Freud or Brunswick is willing to admit. In the meantime, in the second analysis we see the reappearance of a script which is not new to us: the unpredictability of a prospect for ending and the recourse (which we have called “therapists’ repetition-compulsion”) to expedients capable of getting the analysis moving.6 But the scenario of repetition does not end here. We have been struck by another singular recurrence centered on the famous dream of wolves. As is almost too well known, it was precisely with regard to the Wolf Man that Freud was able to develop the most elaborate and complex version of his theory of trauma in two times. This was applied to the exposure of the child S.P. to a hypothetical

180


primal scene, an event taking place at an age between six months and a year and an half, and reactivated (“not remembered” as Freud insists on specifying) traumatically at age four, as inferred from the dream which to a certain degree condenses its entire pathology. It is of extreme interest that we reexamine what Freud said in this regard in commenting the double potential of the dream and the patient’s preferred solution. Among the effects produced by the oneiric reactivation of the primal scene, there is the discovery of the vagina and the difference between male and female which could have led the patient to genital organization. The learning, instead, of an unbearable truth regarding the female organ gets rejected, pushing the child back along the slippery line of passivity and anal organization. If in staging the unrepresentable the dream constitutes, on the one hand, a remarkable transformative passage, it nonetheless receives a pause that ratifies the S.P.’s retreat in the face of a crucial leap of knowledge. This leap was capable of influencing and orienting his sexual disposition, which as Brunswick had correctly understood, could never settle on a homosexual or a heterosexual orientation. As Green notes (1990), she had also keenly understood this to be the pattern of the intellectual inhibition which interfered with the patient’s desire to dedicate himself to literature. Through the famous dream, the analytic work thus appears to be receive and reconstruct a crucial junction in which a potential for growth and development was bogged down and instead flowed back on itself in a condition of suspended animation. We find this same indecisiveness in the last brief period of analysis with Brunswick. As with Freud, this is followed by the introduction of what we may define a “parameter,” an illusory movement of the analytic process, a (misleading?) signal of a turning point which will not be brought to completion and underlying an opposing and regressive movement. The two dreams of the turning point have been labeled the dream “of the broken holy pictures” - interpreted as the destruction of the defensive role of religious fantasies - and the “landscape” dream, a dream which cannot but recall the master dream par excellence – that of age four. The patient stands looking out of his window at a meadow, beyond which is a wood. The sun shines through the trees, dappling the grass; the stones in the meadow are of a curious mauve shade. The patient regards particularly the branches of a certain tree, admiring the way in which they are intertwined. He cannot understand why he has not yet painted this landscape (Brunswick 1928 [1971]: 29). By changing the primal scene from distressing to aesthetic, the comparison with the pathology’s key dream seems to prefigure a transformative passage which would not be followed, but instead erased by the dream of the skyscraper which Brunswick describes as follows:


181

The next day he brought in a dream in which he is lying at my feet: a return to his passivity. He is in a sky-scraper with me, whose only means of exit is a window…from which a ladder extends dangerously to the ground. To get out he must go through the window. That is to say, he cannot remain inside, looking out, as in the other dreams, but must overcome his fear and go out. He awakens in great anxiety, looking desperately for another way of escape (ibid: 292). . This dream has the detail of the window in common with the other two; like the first, it converts to a dream of anxiety. To the extent that the dream work in an analysis can offer the precious opportunity to follow the vicissitudes of some underlying themes, we can state that S.P.’s effort to work through a traumatic nucleus of the primal scene once again fails, leading it back to that situation of indecision (neither male nor female) which constitutes a particular feature of his pathology. Here, too, as in the case of the first patient described above, Amedeo, the manifest content of the dream stages a narrow and dangerous escape route, a transformative passage perceived to be impracticable. At the same time, it is not clear to what extent the development of anxiety is to be connected to the perception of a situation with no way out. With regard to these turning-point dreams, we can find ourselves dealing with dreams that have an opposite function to those described by Quinodoz (1999), who assigns to some apparently regressive dreams a progressive meaning due to their emergence in particular moments of the transference that reveal the passage from projective to introjective identification. These are dreams that signal the subject’s capacity for representing his own order of resistance in the moment in which it is about to abandon him. In this type of dream, the anxiety developed - though not to the degree that it transforms the dream into a nightmare - signals the perception that the ego feels of the danger of a threat to the integration and coherence of his self. On the contrary, in the case of the Wolf Wan, we are faced with a failed attempt at transformation. In reexamining the dynamic of Nachträglichkeit in this canonic case, we hypothesize that the second time, coinciding with the crucial dream of wolves, though certainly constituting a very considerable effort of representing the unrepresentable, does not acquire the transitive properties for making it the basis of subsequent retranscriptions and resignifications. What is stabilized is a block which probably immobilizes and consolidates the original traumatic configurations. After some time this analysis ends with a dream whose object is a mistaken identity, a dream which is to say the least alarming as a sign of termination:

182

ENDINGS: ON TERMINATION IN PSYCHOANALYSIS In the final dream of this analysis the patient is walking in the street with the second dermatologist, who with great interest is discoursing about venereal disease. The patient mentions the name of the doctor who treated his gonorrhea with too severe a medication. On hearing his name, the dermatologist says no, no, not he – another (ibid: 295-296).

It is difficult not to think that S.P. is attempting to communicate something significant with regard to his two therapists, Freud and Brunswick, and the interconnection between the two analyses, in which it is as if the second would never be able to free itself of the cumbersome presence of the first. But in both therapists it is as if at some level a disturbing deafness reappeared which has affinities in the discourse of mistaken identity: Not him, but another person…. Twice they had reached an agreement to place an end to the analysis, which nonetheless could have been carried out under the sign of mutual misrecognition.

2.5 Impasse: The Negative of Interruption? Our reflection on one of the most famous cases in the psychoanalytic literature, which even today has not been exhausted, has been motivated by two basic needs: that of insisting, as Freud had done, on the methodological priority to be assigned to analyses marked by failure – and in the case in question, it is indisputable that the analysis managed to survive its atypicality – and to give emphasis to the close relationship between interruption and interminability, the former viewed as a “negative” of the latter, so as to form a sort of disturbingly ambiguous double. We have emphasized several times how the interruption of analysis, whether desired or acted out, can be based on a fantasy of interminability and therefore translate itself in reality, in its manifest as well as latent outcome, in a denial of the work of termination. On the other hand, the effectively instructive aspect that we can extrapolate from the lengthy clinical case of the Wolf Man is how the placing of a limit (interruption or termination?) can be the most seductive way on the analyst’s part to create movement in a analysis at an impasse - what Novick called an overdue analysis, which we translate as “expired” [scaduta] in the double sense of going beyond its time and in the degradation of its function of visibility of a process. Here, we are obviously referring to a particular configuration of impasse, that is, not to impasse as a stabilization of a rampart or as a constant modulation of the analytic process, but rather to impasse as the block and paralysis which can express resistance to facing termination. Among the various perspectives from which Ferro (1993) looks at impasse in analysis, he underlines two particular forms that seem specific


183

and related to our discussion: impasse as avoidance of mourning and impasse as a prelude to change. These two forms can in some ways be considered opposites. Indeed, in the former Ferro refers to a paralysis of the process due to the analyst’s incapacity to recognize thrusts toward separation present in the field, having lacked - in Laplanche’s terms - the opening of a temporal window, just as on the other hand it can be the patient who comes to a standstill when faced with the task of termination. The avoided mourning is, on the analyst’s part, that of his own therapeutic ambitions in pursuing the “myth of perfectibility” (Gaskill 1980) and of a “complete rather than feasible” analysis (Ferro 1993). When Ferro speaks instead of impasse as the prelude to a change, he refers to the need for the analyst to accept and respect the apparent slowing down of the process in which there might be some changes incubating, among which the paradigmatic change of termination. In this context, as we understand from the author’s clinical description, the impasse is the patient’s response to the analyst’s acceleration, which foresees and prospects a terminability, in order to not face catastrophic anxieties and thus skip some significant phases which are a precondition to a true termination. It is likely that in every analysis, as the end draws near a tendency to impasse is activated that, to the extent that it conveys a hidden project of interminability, can entice the analyst with an irresolvable dependence. The work of counter-transference in these situations carries out a crucial role, testing the difficult capacity of abstention from considering the other a personal possession and the effort to decipher how ready he might be to terminate the analysis. As we have already argued elsewhere, there is a striking difference between interrupted and im-passed analyses: the former feature clearer signs of evidence, whereas a blocked dynamic can instead evasively and insidiously slide into a project of interminability. This is compounded by a difficulty in deciphering when - and in a certain sense why - the block has been established, and with regard to the termination process, if it is for example at its beginning or its end, as precipitated by the determination of the end date. In this context, though, what we are most concerned to point out is the paradoxical character of some blocked analyses, whose temporal logic can be read in light of Freud dual concept of perversion as the inverse of neurosis and vice versa. This dynamic is more easily recognizable in those analyses in which there is an agreement as to the necessity of terminating, and yet it is as if we witnessed a dissociation between having admitted the content to consciousness and then negating it in fact, relegating it to a sort of theoretical virtuality of an indefinitely suspended thing to come. We propose an analogy with the antimonial pair neurosis-perversion in the sense that we believe that impassed analyses with a vector of interminability imply the impossibility of carrying out the repression of a desire for a perfect analysis; they are translated into a sort of perversion of transference, eroticizing some moments of the process, if not

184


obviously the preliminaries, in place of its highest, culminating point, represented here by termination. The phantasm of interrupted analysis hovers over it: the implicit and yet unyielding conviction that since the ongoing analysis is rather far-removed from expectations, the termination can instead be a stopping, without having really utilized its full potential. In this way, the space of the phantasm of interruption lies in a inverse position to the recognition of the inevitable incompleteness inherent in every analysis, and on the contrary, as the former gradually gets reduced through workingthrough, we can perceive its re-absorption in the latter. Another typical form of interminable analyses that relates them to the case of the Wolf Man is that of being immobilized in a irresolvable dilemma which is maintained as such, in an indefinite suspension, for the fear of being faced with an option-choice. It might happen in this way that the analysis becomes an integral part of the block, because sometimes on the conscious level the end of analysis gets deferred to getting out of the dilemma, and because it is continuously insisted that the analysis itself is impotent to develop a decision in one direction or the other.7 From our own experience, the analyses of two young women are emblematic: they were bogged down in a state of stalemate and impasse which for both had led for a certain time to the impossibility of envisioning the termination of the analysis. In a somewhat surprising manner some common features may be found in them: both had experienced previous analyses in adolescence in their respective hometowns, and in both, the dilemmatic nature of the conflict was centered on which city to choose (where to live) and which partner (with whom to live). In this context, the analyst was the receiver of a message which discouraged him from pursuing a prospect for ending until the dilemma had been resolved; the dilemma took on a typical form characterized by a constant equilibrium between two scales of a balance and by an observing disposition ready to rebalance possible disequilibria arising from new events which almost always turn out, at second glance, not to be new. The oscillation between two alternatives, neither of which fundamentally convincing, seemed to evoke an energetic regime marked by weak investments and by an impossibility of accessing a third. There was a remarkable difficulty in identifying a mental place, even prior to a physical and relational one, which identified an existential reference point [ubi consistam] as a definite, finished form inseparable from the simultaneous possibilities of opening. We cannot simply describe this mental state as one of remaining in a pre-Oedipal dynamic, but rather as the persistence of a logic based on drastic alternatives implying the elimination of the discarded option (as for example, the total loss of one’s home world or the definitive renunciation of one of the two parents), in jarring contrast to what we have defined as the liminal dimension characterized by the tolerance of paradox (and/and in place of either/or) and also, precisely because of this, by the revealing of the virtually infinite potential itself. From another perspective


185

suggested by Faimberg (1994), we may describe this as the prevalence of a time and a narcissistic space that antagonizes, as in the story of Laios – the antecedent foreshadowing the Oedipal tragedy – the existence of the subject short-circuiting it in the tragic filicide-parricide alternative. The features of a loss of value which we have meant to imply in the expression “expired” analyses is essentially relative to two angles: one regarding the predominance of a narcissistic time obstructing the emergence of an Oedipal time, a time marked by a limit uniting incompleteness with an area of the possible; the other concerning the avoidance of the responsibility of proposing a date, a step which in our opinion empowers the patient by making him feel the author of his own destiny. Finally, we believe it worth reflecting on the fact that that we find ourselves proposing the figure of seduction to indicate the two opposite scenarios of interrupted analyses with some form of the heroic measure or rendered interminable by a strong attractive nucleus which makes the dissolution impossible. This motif leads our discussion to the heart of the theme treated in this last part: time. Indeed, the imposition of the violence of a time on the other which is not his own is precisely part of the scenario of seduction, in some cases catastrophically precocious and in others confusedly late. Given that separation always implies “an immense dismay for the loss of omnipotence” (Winnicott 1971), we have been led to rethink a quality of the experience of the end of analysis which, however rare, merits investigation because it illuminates by contrast the numerous experiences that, as we have sought to demonstrate, are instead defined by a disjunction or gap between the analyst’s time and the patient’s time. We believe that this quality is identifiable in a lived experience of “coincidence”, an expression we borrow from the two post-analytic messages sent by a young patient, the first a few months after the conclusion of analysis, and the second, two- and-a-half years later. Both repeated the expression “happy and surprising coincidence”, in the first with reference to her amazement about a passage read at her wedding felt to be profoundly congruent with the final moments of her analysis, which she had left behind a short time earlier. The second message instead was instead written on a postcard depicting Freud in an affectionate pose with his chow chow. The patient wrote: “From Bergasse 19…another nice coincidence…I adopted a chow chow… I didn’t know that Freud had one, too.” In the two messages separated by a stretch of time, the insistence on “coincidence” grew from a faint trace to gradually take on a consistency of its own, and it led us to wonder if this insistence drew impetus precisely from the fact that in this analysis there had been two interruptions, and that perhaps she was alluding, on the contrary, to a separation which might have taken place at the right moment, a coincidence in the unconscious fantasy between feeling ready to leave and be helped to do so. Curiously an identical communication, but this time coming from a person whose analysis had not had any interruptions, reproposed the same motif of

186


the “coincidence”, forcing us to look at it from another perspective. In a telephone call a couple of years after the termination, an event was communicated to the analyst that was once again presented as the product of a “strange coincidence” and experienced as (his exact words) as a “sort of completion and seal of the end of analysis, now truly terminated.” As a backdrop to the arduous and never-ending work of mastering time, we believe that in this insistent recurrence of an experience of “coincidence” we can perceive above all two aspects: the imaginative conjecture of “events” which give a punctiform texture to the restarting of a capacity for research, and the intuition - with more intersubjective qualities - of parallel trajectories which can have rare, and yet precious, points of intersection. It seems to us in fact to allude to the continuation of interior journeys that the analysis has put in motion, configuring them - for both members of the couple - as the object of discovery and infinite re-signification.

Notes 1 Just to name a few, cf. Balint (1952), Glover (1954), Firestein (1978), Gagliardi Guidi (1992) and Usuelli Kluzer (1996). 2 See Chapter 1, Section 2. 3 The two most significant changes in the theory of technique in the last decades can be considered the reduction of the role of interpretation as the sole therapeutic agent and the attitude toward acting out. 4 Already described elsewhere (Ferraro 1992), this experience is recounted here with special reference to the specific dynamic of the three interruptions. 5 The Walk-in Clinics for Adolescents is the name of the service for adolescents at London’s Brent Consultation Centre. 6 The death of Professor X, curiously presented as “the aid of destiny” is announced point blank to S.P., provoking the immediate reaction: “Oh my, I can no longer kill him!” All this appears to create movement in the analysis, and starting with the newly discovered desire to emasculate the father-analyst, to draw nearer to the persecutory nucleus at the basis of the hypochondriacal anxieties of the patient who, in this time too, responds with a rich production of dreams. 7 In Buxbaum’s paper at the 1949 symposium, an analogous situation is presented with regard to block in proposing a date for termination.

Ending

A modern evolutionist turns to Darwin's work again and again. This is not surprising, since the roots of all our evolutionary thinking go back to Darwin. Our current controversies very often have as their starting point some vagueness in Darwin's writings or a question Darwin was unable to answer owing to the insufficient biological knowledge available in his time. But one returns to Darwin's original writings for more than historical reasons. Darwin frequently understood things far more clearly than both his supporters and his opponents, including those of the present day. An analysis of almost any scientific problem leads automatically to a study of its history. The many unresolved issues in evolutionary biology are no exception to this rule. To understand the history of a scientific problem, however, one must appreciate not only the state of factual knowledge but also the Zeitgeist of the time. Any investigator's interpretation of his observations or experiments depends mainly on this conceptual framework. For many years a major objective of my historical studies has been to discover the concepts- or sometimes, even more broadly, the ideologies- on which the theorizing of certain historical figures was based. (Mayr 1991: VII). If we substitute the words “Freud”, “psychoanalysis” and so on for “Darwin”, “evolution” and “biology”, this preface to a recent book by the leading evolutionist of our time appears quite appropriate as a conclusion to our work. The “lengthy reasoning” – as Darwin defined his principle work, The Origin of the Species – required an interminable series of reflections of its author, but equally, lengthy hours of observation and experimentation; judging from his biographies, these were hours imbued with powerful moods and feelings. This volume, too, is a lengthy reasoning: it covers a long stretch of time – the entire twentieth century – and extends throughout the space of psychoanalytic theory. But at the same time, it has been a “lengthy lived event” of writing and experience regarding the mode in which analyses contend or clash with their end. Darwin’s “wonderful idea” required the elaboration of a network of conceptual and personal relations that was subtle and intricate, yet solid and lasting. With much less ambitious objectives, we have sought to give form to a network of relations offered, on the one hand, by study and reflection, and

188


on the one hand, by the hours spent with our patients. Our point of departure has been Freud - with his counterpart Ferenczi - to whom it is necessary to return each time we look for clarification or a stimulus. The termination of analysis is a narrow and sometimes technical subject, but often, behind the particulars, lie more general conceptions. For this reason, metapsychology and even the ideologies of therapy and cure are inevitably the backdrop, and without a knowledge and awareness of them, analytical action cannot proceed. Here we draw our work to a close. We do not know what its outcome will be, and we are hopeful for the future as we are for our patients. But just as the theory of evolution is a gesture of love for the variety of biological nature, our attempt here hopes to be equally so for the variety of psychic natures.

References

Abend, S. (1990) “The psychoanalytic process: Motives and obstacles in the search for clarification”, Psychoanalytic Quarterly 59: 532-49. Abrams, S. (1990) “The psychoanalytic process: The developmental and the integrative”, Psychoanalytic Quarterly 59: 650-677. Ahumada, J.L. (1989) “On the limitations and the infiniteness of analysis”, International Review of Psycho-Analysis 16: 297-304. Alexander, F. (1925) “A metapsychological description of the process of cure”, International Journal of Psychoanalysis 6: 13-34. Anzieu, D. (1987) “Some alterations of the ego which make analyses interminable” International Journal of Psychoanalysis 68: 9-20. Apfelbaum-Igoin, L. (1995) “Fin d’analyse. Visages de la répétition”, Trans 5: 23-40. Arlow, J.A. (1986) “Psychoanalysis and time”, Journal of the American Psychoanalytic Association 34: 507-537. Arlow, J.A. (1989) “Time as emotion”, in J.T. Fraser, ed. Time and Mind. Madison, WI: International Universities Press, pp. 85-97. Arlow, J.A. and Brenner, C. (1990) “The psychoanalytic process”, Psychoanalytic Quarterly 59: 678-692. Balint, M. (1932) “Charakteranalyse und Neubeginn”, Internationale Zeitschrift für Psychoanalyse 20: 54-65, 1934 (Engl. trans. 1952) “Character analysis and new beginning” in Primary love and psychoanalytic technique. London: Hogarth Press, pp. 151-164 (Ital. trans. 1973) “Analisi del carattere e ‘nuovo ciclo’”, in L’amore primario. Rimini: Guaraldi, pp. 225-243. Balint, M. (1936) “The Final Goal of Psycho-Analytic Treatment”, International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 17: 206-216. Balint, M. (1950a) “Changing Therapeutical Aims and Techniques in PsychoAnalysis”, International Journal of Psychoanalysis 31: 117-124 (Ital. trans. 1973) “Nuove tecniche e nuove finalità terapeutiche in psicoanalisi”, in L’amore primario. Rimini: Guaraldi, pp. 260-78. Balint, M. (1950b) “On the Termination of Analysis”, International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 31: 196-199 (Ital. trans. 1973) “La conclusione dell’analisi”, in L’amore primario. Rimini: Guaraldi, pp. 279-288. Balint, M. (1952) “New Beginning and the Paranoid and the Depressive Syndromes”, International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 33: 214-224 (Ital. trans. 1991) “ ‘Nuovo ciclo’ e sindromi paranoiche e depressive”, in L’amore primario. Rimini: Guaraldi, pp. 289-316. Balint, M. and Balint, A. (1939) “On transference and counter-transference”, International Journal of Psychoanalysis 20: 223-230.

190


Balsamo, M. et al. (1998) Sessuale, destino, scrittura. Ai margini della psicoanalisi. Milan: Angeli. Barande, R. (1968) “L’inachévement de l’analyse: loi biologique ou contretransfert ? Revue Française de Psychanalyse 32: 266-272. Baranger, M. (1969) “Regresión y temporalidad en el tratamiento analítico” Revista de Psicoanálisis, 26 (Ital. trans. 1990) “Regressione e temporalità nel trattamento analitico”, in La situazione psicoanalitica come campo bipersonale. Milan: Cortina, pp. 89-121. Baranger, M., Baranger, W. and Mom, J. (1982) “Proceso y no proceso en el trabajo analitico” Revista de Psicoanálisis, 39 (Engl. trans. 1983) “Process and Non-Process in Analytic Work.” International Journal of Psychoanalysis, 64: 1-15 (Ital. trans. 1990) “Processo e non processo nel lavoro analitico”, in La situazione psicoanalitica come campo bipersonale. Milan: Cortina, pp. 131-155. Baranger, M., Baranger, W. and Mom, J. (1987) “El trauma psíquico infantil, de nosotros a Freud. Trauma puro, retroactividad y reconstrucción”, Revista de Psicoanálisis 44 (Engl. trans. 1988) “The Infantile Psychic Trauma from Us to Freud: Pure Trauma, Retroactivity and Reconstruction.” International Journal of Psychoanalysis 69: 113-128 (Ital. trans. 1990) “Il trauma psichico infantile dai giorni nostri a Freud: trauma puro, retroattività e ricostruzione”, in La situazione psicoanalitica come campo bipersonale. Milan: Cortina, pp. 157-186. Bénassy, M. (1968) “En relisant en 1966 ‘Analyse terminée et analyse interminable’”, Revue Française de Psychanalyse 32: 246-262. Berenstein, I. (1987) “Analysis terminable and interminable, fifty years on”, International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 68: 21-36. Bergeret, J. (1994) La violence et la vie. La face cachée de l’dipe. Paris : ditions Payot. (Ital. trans. 1998) La violenza e la vita. Rome: Borla. Bibring, E. (1943) “The conception of the repetition compulsion”, Psychoanalytic Quarterly 12: 486-519. Bion, W.R. (1962) Learning from Experience. London: Heinemann (Ital. trans. 1972) Apprendere dall’esperienza. Rome: Armando. Bion, W.R. (1963) Elements of Psychoanalysis. New York: Basic Books (Ital. trans. 1973) Gli elementi della psicoanalisi. Rome: Armando. Bion, W.R. (1967 [1988]) “Notes on memory and desire” in E. Bott Spillius, ed. Melanie Klein Today. vol. 2. London: Routledge Press (Ital. trans. 1998) “Note su memoria e desiderio” in E. Spillius, ed. Melanie Klein e il suo impatto sulla clinica oggi. Vol. 2. Rome: Astrolabio. pp. 34-38. Bleger, J. (1973) “Criterios de curación y objetivos del psicoanàlisis”, Revista de Psicoanalisis 30 : 317-342. Blos, P. (1962) On Adolescence. A Psychoanalytic Interpretation. Glencoe, IL: The Free Press (Ital. trans. 1980) L’adolescenza: un’interpretazione psicoanalitica. Milan: Angeli.

References

191

Blum, H. P. (1987) “Analysis terminable and interminable: a half century retrospective”, International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 68: 37-48. Blum, H. P. (1989) “The concept of termination and the evolution of psychoanalytic thought” Journal of the American Psychoanalytic Association 37: 275-295. Bollas, C. (1995) Cracking up: The Work of Unconscious Experience. New York: Hill & Wang (Ital. trans. 1996) Cracking Up. Milan: Cortina. Bonaminio, V. (1996) “Esiste ancora uno spazio per l’individualità del paziente?”, Rivista di Psicoanalisi 42: 97-110. Bonfiglio, B. (1993) “Gli aspetti relazionali nella teorizzazione psicoanalitica: le origini”, Rivista di Psicoanalisi 39: 301-317. Botella, C. and Botella, S. (1995) “À propos du processuel (automate ou sexuel infantile?)” Revue Française de Psychanalyse 6 : 1125-1144. Bouvet, M. (1954) “Exposé au colloque sur les critères de la fin du traitement psychanalytique”, Revue Française de Psychanalyse 18: 337-343. (Ital. trans. 1975) “Colloquio sui criteri per la fine del trattamento psicoanalitico”, in Opere Psicoanalitiche, vol. II. Rome: Astrolabio, pp. 239-245. Bouvet, M. (1955) “Comment terminer le traitement psychanalytique”. Revue Française de Psychanalyse 19: 509-568 (Ital. trans. 1975) “Come terminare il trattamento psicoanalitico”, in Opere Psicoanalitiche, vol. II. Rome: Astrolabio, pp. 252-269. Bouvet, M. (1968) Résistences Transfert. Paris: Payot (Ital trans. 1975) “La cura tipo” in Opere Psicoanalitiche, vol. II. Rome: Astrolabio, pp. 8-83. Braunschweig, D. (1975) “La demande de tranche d’analyse”, Revue Française de Psychanalyse 2: 268-275. Bridger, H. (1950) “Criteria for termination of analysis” International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 31: 202-203. Brockmeier, J. (1996) “Anthropomorphic Operators of Time: Chronology Activity, Language, and Space”, in J. T. Fraser and M.P. Soulsby, eds., Dimensions of Time and Life. Madison WI: International Universities Press, pp. 239-250. Brunswick, R.M. (1928) “A Supplement to Freud’s ‘History of an Infantile Neurosis’”, International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 9: 439-476 [here cited from Muriel Gardiner, ed. 1971, The Wolf-Man by the Wolf-Man. New York: Basic Books, pp. 263-307 (Ital. trans. 1972) “Supplemento alla ‘storia di una nevrosi infantile’ di Freud”, in R. Fliess (ed.) Letture di Psicoanalisi. Turin: Boringhieri, pp. 94-139. Buxbaum, E. (1950) “Technique of terminating analysis”, International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 31: 184-190. Cabrè, L.J.M. (1997) “Freud-Ferenczi: Controversy terminable and interminable”, International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 78: 105-114.

192


Calder, K. (1968) “How Psychoanalytic Institutes Evaluate Applicants: Replies to a Questionnaire”, International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 49: 540-547. Chasseguet Smirgel, J. (1968) “Réflexions sur l’envie du pénis” Revue Française de Psychanalyse 32: 272-278. Chianese, D. (1997) Costruzioni e campo analitico. Rome: Borla. Compton, A. (1990) “Psychoanalytic process”, Psychoanalytic Quarterly 59: 585-598. Contardi, R. (1997) “Punto di vista economico”, Rivista di Psicoanalisi 43: 609-631. Cooper, A.M. (1987) “Comments on Freud’s ‘Analysis Terminable and Interminable’ ”, in On Freud’s ‘Analysis terminable and terminable’. J. Sandler , ed. International Psychoanalytical Association Educational Monographs n. 1 (Ital. trans. 1992) “Metapsicologia e Termine” in J. Sandler, ed. Studi critici su Analisi Terminabile e Interminabile. Milan: Cortina, pp. 109-127. Cremerius, J. (1991) “Il linguaggio della tenerezza e il linguaggio della passione: riflessioni sulla relazione di Sandor Ferenczi tenuta a Wiesbaden nel 1932”, in Limiti e possibilità della tecnica psicoanalitica. Turin: Boringhieri, pp. 138-161. David, C. (1968) “En relisant en 1966 ‘Analyse terminée et analyse interminable’” Revue française de Psychanalyse 32 : 279-283. De Berenstein, S.P. and De Fondevila, P. (1989) “Termination of analysis in the light of the evolution of a link”, International Review of PsychoAnalysis 16: 385-389. de M’Uzan, M. (1968) “Transferts et névrose de transfert” Revue Française de Psychanalyse 32: 235-241. de Simone, G. (1979) “Il tempo e la relazione analitica”, Rivista di Psicoanalisi 25: 340-358. de Simone, G. (1982) “Il tempo dell’analisi fra sintomo e conoscenza”, Rivista di Psicoanalisi 28: 540-547. de Simone, G. (1985) “On termination of the analysis”, International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 12: 461-468. de Simone, G. (1988) “In tema di post-analisi”, Rivista di Psicoanalisi 34: 245-271. de Simone, G. (1990a) “Ulteriori considerazioni a proposito della conclusione dell’analisi”, Rivista di Psicoanalisi 36: 340-369. de Simone, G. (1990b) “Alcune note su Analisi terminabile e interminabile e sul concetto di invidia”, Rivista di Psicoanalisi 36: 862-877. de Simone, G. (1994) La conclusione dell’analisi. Rome: Borla. Dewald, P.A. (1972) “The clinical assessment of structural change”, Journal of the American Psychoanalytic Association 20: 302-324. Dewald, P.A. (1978) “The psychoanalytic process in adult patients”, The Psychoanalytic Study of the Child 33: 323-332.

References

193

Dewald, P.A. (1982) “The clinical importance of the termination phase”, Psychoanalytic Inquiry 2: 441-461. Dewald, P.A. (1990) “Conceptualizations of the psychoanalytic process”, Psychoanalytic Quarterly 59: 693-711. Diatkine, R. (1968) “En relisant en 1966 ‘Analyse terminée et analyse interminable’” Revue Française de Psychanalyse 32 : 226-230. Di Chiara, G. (1978) “La separazione”, Rivista di Psicoanalisi 24: 258-269. Di Chiara, G. (1979) “Di alcune strutture psichiche e della loro importanza per la terminazione dell’analisi”, in M. Mancia, ed., Super-Io ed Ideale dell’Io. Milan: Il Formichiere, pp.137-146. Dupont, J. (1985), ed.S. Ferenzci, Journal clinique. Payot Paris. (Engl. trans. 1988) The Clinical Diary of Sandor Ferenczi. Cambridge: Harvard University Press 1988. (Ital. trans. 1988) “Introduzione”, in S. Ferenczi, Diario clinico. Milan: Cortina, pp. 26-41. Eagle, M.N. and Wolitsky, D.L. (1989) “The idea of progress in psychoanalysis”, Psychoanalysis and Contemporary Thought 12: 27-72. Ekstein, R. (1965) “Working through and termination of analysis”, Journal of the American Psychoanalytic Association 13: 57-78. Eliade, M. (1975) Myth and Reality. Engl. trans. by Willard R. Trask. New York: Harper and Row. (Ital. trans. 1993) Mito e realtà. Rome: Borla. Elias, N. (1984) Über die Zeit. Arbeiten zur Wissenssoziologie II. Frankfurt am Main: Suhrkamp. (Ital. trans. 1986) Saggio sul tempo. Bologna: Il Mulino. Emde, R. (1988a) “Development terminable and interminable – I. Innate and motivational factors from infancy”, International Journal of PsychoAnalysis 69: 23-42. Emde, R. (1988b) “Development terminable and interminable – II. Recent psychoanalytic theory and therapeutic considerations”, International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 69: 283-295. Etchegoyen, R.H. (1986) (Ital. trans. 1990) I fondamenti della tecnica psicoanalitica. Rome: Astrolabio. Faimberg, H. (1994) “Dimension narcisista del edipo y fin de analisis” Revista de Psicoanalisis, (Num. Especial Internacional) 3: 61-76. Fain, M. (1968) “En relisant en 1966 ‘Analyse terminée et analyse interminable’ ”, Revue Française de Psychanalyse 32: 284-286. Fenichel, O. (1941) Problems of Psychoanalytic Technique. Albany, N.Y.: The Psychoanalytic Quarterly, Inc. (Ital. trans. 1974) Problemi di tecnica psicoanalitica. Turin: Boringhieri. Fenichel, O. (1974) “A review of Freud’s ‘Analysis terminable and interminable’” International Review of Psycho-Analysis 1: 109-116. Ferenczi, S. (1925a) “Psycho-analysis of Sexual Habits” (Ital. trans. 1974) “Psicoanalisi delle abitudini sessuali”, in S. Ferenczi, Fondamenti di Psicoanalisi, vol. III. Rimini: Guaraldi, pp. 194-233.

194


Ferenczi, S. (1925b) “Contra-indications to the ‘Active’ Psycho-Analytical Technique” (Ital. trans. 1973) “Controindicazioni della tecnica psicoanalitica attiva”) in S. Ferenczi, Fondamenti di Psicoanalisi, vol. II. Rimini: Guaraldi, pp.74-86. Ferenczi, S. (1927) “The Problem of the Termination of the Analysis” (Ital. trans.1974) “Il problema del termine dell’analisi”, in S. Ferenczi, Fondamenti di Psicoanalisi, vol. III. Rimini: Guaraldi, pp. 293-303. Ferenczi, S. (1949) “Confusion of Tongues Between Adults and the Child (The Language of Tenderness and of Passion)”, International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 30: 225-230. (Ital. trans. 1974) “Confusione delle lingue tra adulti e bambini”, in S. Ferenczi, Fondamenti di Psicoanalisi, vol. III. Rimini: Guaraldi, pp. 415-427. Ferenczi, S. and Rank, O. (1924) “The Development of Psychoanalysis” (Ital. trans. 1974) “Prospettive di sviluppo della psicoanalisi” in S. Ferenczi, Fondamenti di Psicoanalisi, vol. III. Rimini: Guaraldi, pp. 175-193. Ferrara Mori, G. (1993) “Il sogno come avant-coup della post-analisi” unpublished paper presented at the Centro Psicoanalitico di Firenze. Ferraro, F. (1992) “Il trauma nella teoria psicoanalitica”, in A. Nunziante Cesaro and F. Ferraro, eds. La doppia famiglia. Milan: Angeli, pp. 41-91. Ferraro, F. (1995) “Trauma and termination”, International Journal of PsychoAnalysis 76: 51-66. Ferraro, F. and Garella, A. (1997a) “Termination as a psychoanalytic event”, International Journal of Psychoanalysis 78: 28-42. Ferraro, F. and Garella, A. (1997b) “Neveaux temporels dans le processus de la fin analyse”, Revue Française de Psychanalyse 61 : 1803-1820. Ferraro, F. and Garella, A. (1998) “Processo ed evento della terminazione dell’analisi nel sogno”, Rivista di Psicoanalisi 44: 255-80. Ferraro, F. and Garella, A. (2000) “Analisi curabile e incurabile”, in M. Balsamo, ed. Analisi curabile e incurabile. Milan: Angeli, pp. 29-60. Ferro, A. (1993) “The impasse within a theory of the analytic field: Possible vertices of observation”, International Journal of Psychoanalysis 74: 91730. Firestein, S.K. rep. (1969) “Problems of termination in the analysis of adults”, Journal of the American Psychoanalytic Association 7: 222-237. Firestein, S.K (1978) Termination in Psychoanalysis. New York: International Universities Press. Firestein, S.K (1982) “Termination of psychoanalysis: theoretical, clinical, and pedagogic considerations”, Psychoanalytic Inquiry 2: 473-497. Flournoy, O. (1979) Le temps d’une psychanalyse. Paris: Belfond. Flournoy, O. (1985) L’acte de passage. Neuchatel: Les Editions de la Baconniere (Ital. trans. 1992) L’atto di passaggio. Milan: Cortina. Fornari, F. (1976) “A proposito di Analisi terminabile e interminabile”, in Simbolo e codice. Milan: Feltrinelli, pp. 148-165.

References

195

Fraser, J. (1996) “Time and origin of life”, in J.T. Fraser and M.P. Soulsby, eds. Dimensions of time and life. Madison WI: International Universities Press, pp. 3-17. Freud, A. (1936) The Ego and the Mechanisms of Defense (Ital. trans. 1967) L’io e i meccanismi di difesa. Florence: Martinelli. Freud, S. (1892-95) Studies in Hysteria. S.E.2 Freud, S. (1895) Project for a Scientific Psychology. S.E.1 Freud, S. (1900) The Interpretation of Dreams. S.E.4 § 5 Freud, S. (1908) Creative Writers and Day-dreaming. S.E.9 Freud, S. (1909) Family Romances. S.E. 9 Freud, S. (1910) Leonardo da Vinci and a Memory of His Childhood. S.E.11 Freud, S. (1913) “On Beginning the Treatment” (Further recommendations on the technique of psycho-analysis, 1 ) S.E. 12, pp.121-144. Freud, S. (1914) Remembering, Repeating, Working-through. S.E. 12. Freud, S. (1915) Thoughts for the Times on War and Death. S.E.14. Freud, S. (1918) [1914] From the history of an infantile neurosis. S.E. 17. Freud, S. (1920a) Beyond the Pleasure Principle. S.E. 18. Freud, S. (1920b) Psychogenesis of a Case of Homosexuality in a Woman. S.E. 18. Freud, S. (1923) The Ego and the Id. S.E.19. Freud, S. (1924) The Economic Problem of Masochism. S.E. 19. Freud, S. (1925) Inhibitions, Symptoms and Anxiety. S.E.20. Freud, S. (1926) The Question of Lay analysis. S.E.20. Freud, S. (1937a) Analysis Terminable and Interminable. S.E. 23. Freud, S. (1937b) Constructions in Analysis. S.E.23. Freud, S. (1939) [1934-38] Moses and Monotheism. S.E. 23 Freud, S. and Ferenczi, S. (1996) The Correspondence of Sigmund Freud and Sándor Ferenczi, Volume 2: 1914-1919. Cambridge & London: The Belknap Press of Harvard Univ. Press. (Ital. trans. 1998) Lettere 19141918. vol. II. Milan: Cortina. Gaddini, E. (1981 [1989]) “Acting out nella situazione analitica”, in Scritti 1953-85. Milan: Cortina, 535-546 Gagliardi Guidi, R. (1992) “Le analisi che si interrompono” in L. Nissim Somigliano and A. Robutti, eds. L’esperienza condivisa. Milan: Cortina, pp. 135-151. Garella, A. (1991) “Coazione a ripetere e memoria”, Rivista di Psicoanalisi 37: 517-561. Gaskill, H. (1980) “The closing phase of the psychoanalytic treatment of adults and the goals of psychoanalysis: The myth of perfectibility”, International Journal of Psychoanalysis 6: 11-23. Gendrot, J.A. (1968) “Introduction au colloque ‘En relisant en 1966 Analyse terminée et analyse interminable’”, Revue Française de Psychanalyse 32: 215-225.

196


Gillman, R.D. (1982) “The termination phase in psychoanalytic practice: A survey of 48 completed cases” Psychoanalytic Inquiry 2: 463-472. Glover, E. (1928) “Lectures on Technique in Psycho-Analysis”, International Journal of Psycho- Analysis 9: 7-46. Glover, E. (1955) The Technique of Psychoanalysis. New York: International Universities Press. (Ital. trans. 1971) La tecnica della psicoanalisi. Rome : Astrolabio. Goldberg, A. and Marcus, D. (1985) “Natural termination: some comments on ending analysis without setting a date”, Psychoanalytic Quarterly 54: 4665. Green, A. (1974) La folie privée. Paris: Gallimard (Ital. trans. 1991) “L’analista, la simbolizzazione e l’assenza nel setting analitico”, in Psicoanalisi degli stati limite. Rome: Cortina, pp. 57-88. Green, A. (1990) Le complexe de castration. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France (Ital. trans. 1991) Il complesso di castrazione. Rome: Borla. Greenacre, P. (1968) “The psychoanalytic process, transference, and acting out”, International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 49: 211-218. Greenson, R.R. (1965) “The working alliance and the transference neurosis”, Psychoanalytic Quarterly 34: 155-181. Grinberg, L. (1987) “Dreams and acting out”, Psychoanalytic Quarterly 56: 155-176. Grinberg, L. (1980) “The closing phase of the psychoanalytic treatment of adults and the goals of psychoanalysis ‘The search for truth about one’s self’”, International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 61: 25-37. Halpern, J.M. and Christie, T.L. (1996) “Time: a tripartite sociotemporal model”, in J.T. Fraser and M.P. Soulsby, eds. Dimensions of Time and Life. Madison, WI: International Universities Press. 187-198. Hamayon, R. (1978) “Soigner le mort pour guérir le vif”, Nouvelle Revue de Psychanalyse 17: 55-71. Haynal, A. (1987) La tecnique en question. Controverses en psychanalyse . Paris: Payot. (Ital. trans. 1990) Freud Ferenczi Balint e la questione della tecnica. Turin: Centro Scientifico Torinese. Haynal, A. (1992) “Sandor Ferenczi – Reconsidering active intervention”, International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 73: 377-378. Held, R. (1954) “Les critères de la fin du traitement psychanalytique”, Revue Française de Psychanalyse 19: 603-614. Hoffer, A. (1991) “The Freud-Ferenczi controversy – a living legacy” International Review of Psycho-Analysis 18: 465-472. Hoffer, W. (1950) “Three psychological criteria for the termination of treatment”, International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 31: 194-195. Jacques, E. (1981) “The aims of psycho-analytic treatment”, in J. Grostein, ed. Do I dare disturb the universe? London: Karnac Books, pp. 417-425. Jacques, E. (1982) The form of time (Ital. trans. 1988) La forma del tempo. Turin: Centro Scientifico Torinese.

References

197

Jones, E. (1936) [1948] “The criteria of success in treatment. Introduction to a symposium of the British Psychoanalytical Society” in Papers on Psychoanalysis. London: Balliere, Tindall & Cox. Kantrowitz, J.L. (1993) “The uniqueness of the patient-analyst pair: approaches for elucidating the analyst’s role” International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 74: 893-904. Kantrowitz, J.L. (1995) “The beneficial aspects of the patient-analyst match”, International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 76: 299-313. Kantrowitz, J.L. et al. (1989) “The patient-analyst match and the outcome of psychoanalysis: a pilot study” Journal of the American Psychoanalytic Association 37: 865-891. Kantrowitz, J.L. et al. (1990a) “Followup of psychoanalysis five to ten years after termination I: Stability of change”, Journal of the American Psychoanalytic Association 38: 471-496. Kantrowitz, J.L. et al. (1990b) “Followup of psychoanalysis five to ten years after termination II: Development of the self-analytic function”, Journal of the American Psychoanalytic Association 38: 637-654. Kantrowitz, J.L. et al. (1990c) “Followup of psychoanalysis five to ten years after termination III: The relation between the resolution of the transference and the patient-analyst match”, Journal of the American Psychoanalytic Association 38: 655-678. Kestemberg, J. (1968) “Conclusion du colloque ‘En relisant en 1966 Analyse terminée e analyse interminable’”, Revue Française de Psychanalyse 32: 315-317. Kirshner, L.A. (1993) “Concepts of reality and psychic reality as illustrated by the disagreement between Freud and Ferenczi”, International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 74: 219-230. Kirshner, L.A. (1994) “Trauma, the good object, and the symbolic”, International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 75: 235-242. Klein, M. (1950) “On the Criteria for the Termination of a Psycho-Analysis” (Ital. trans. 1978) “Sui criteri per la conclusione di un trattamento psicoanalitico” in Scritti 1921-1958. Turin: Boringhieri, pp. 454-459. Klimovsky, G. (1994) “Change in psychoanalysis: epistemological aspects” International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 75: 51-58. Kris, E. (1956a) On Some Vicissitudes of Insight in Psycho-Analysis. International Journal of Psycho-Analysis, 37: 445-455 (Ital. trans. 1977) “Vicissitudini dell’insight in psicoanalisi”, in Gli scritti di Psicoanalisi. Turin: Boringhieri, pp. 205-221. Kris, E. (1956b) “The Personal Myth—A Problem in Psychoanalytic Technique”, Journal of the American Psychoanalytic Association, 4: 653681. (Ital. trans. 1977) “Il mito personale: un problema di tecnica psicoanalitica”, in Gli scritti di Psicoanalisi. Turin: Boringhieri, pp. 222245.

198


Laplanche, J. (1984) “Traumatisme, traduction, transfert et autres trans(es)” (Ital. trans. 1991) “Trauma, traduzione, transfert e altri trans(es), in Elementi per una metapsicologia. Rome: Borla, pp. 138-155. Laplanche, J. (1987) Nouveaux fondements pour la psychanalyse (Engl. trans. 1989) New Foundations for Psychoanalysis. London: Basil Blackwell (Ital. trans. 1989) Nuovi fondamenti per la psicoanalisi. Rome: Borla. Laplanche, J. (1989) “Temporalité et traduction” (Engl. trans. 1989) “Temporality and Translation: For a Return to the Question of the Philosophy of Time”, Stanford Literature Review 6, 2: 101-259 (Ital. trans. 1991) “Temporalità e traduzione. Per una messa al lavoro della filosofia del tempo”, in Elementi per una metapsicologia. Rome: Borla, pp. 191-210. Laplanche, J.- (1991) “L’interprétation entre déterminisme et herméneutique: une nouvelle position de la question” (Ital. trans. 2000) “L’interpretazione tra determinismo ed ermeneutica: Una nuova posizione della questione”, in Il primate dell’altro in psicoanalisi. Bari-Rome: La Biblioteca, pp. 487-520. Laplanche, J. (1997) “Buts du processus psychanalytique”, Revue Française de Psychanalyse 61: 1181-1194. Laplanche, J. and Pontalis, J.-B. (1967) Vocabulaire de la psychanalyse (Ital. trans. 1968) Enciclopedia della psicoanalisi. Bari: Laterza. Laufer, M. and Laufer, M.G. (1984) Adolescence and Developmental Breakdown (Ital. trans. 1986) Adolescenza e breakdown evolutivo. Turin: Boringhieri. Le Guen, C. (1982) “The trauma of interpretation as history repeating itself”, International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 63: 321-330. Lebovici, S. (1968) “Introduction au Colloque ‘En relisant en 1966 Analyse terminée et analyse interminable”, Revue Française de Psychanalyse 32: 231-234. Lester, E. (1986) “Narcissism and personal myth”, Psychoanalytic Quarterly 55: 452-473. Leupold-Löwenthal, H. (1988) “Notes on Sigmund Freud’s ‘Analysis terminable and interminable’”, International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 69: 261-272. Liberman, D. (1971) Linguistica, Interacción Comunicativa y Proceso Psicoanalitico. Buenos Aires: Edit. Galerna. Loewald, H. (1960) “On the therapeutic action of psychoanalysis”, International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 41: 16-32. Loewald, H. (1962) “The Superego and the Ego-ideal, II: Superego and time,” International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 43: 264-268. Luchetti, A. (2000) “La strettoia traumatica di fine analisi” (unpublished). Luquet, P. (1968) “Intervention au colloque En relisant en 1966 ‘Analyse terminée et analyse interminable’”, Revue Française de Psychanalyse 32: 300.

References

199

Mahler, M. (1962) Intermittent analysis. (unpublished, cited in Ekstein 1965). Mahony, P. (1989) On Defining Freud’s Discourse. New Haven: Yale University Press. Masson, J.M. (1983) The Assault on Truth. Freud's Suppression of the Seduction Theory. New York: Farrar, Straus & Giroux. (Ital. trans. 1984) Assalto alla verità – La rinuncia di Freud alla teoria della seduzione. Milan: Mondadori. Mayr, E. (1991) One Long Argument: Charles Darwin and the Genesis of Modern Evolutionary Thought. Cambridge MA: Harvard University Press. Meltzer, D. (1967) The Psychoanalytic Process. London: Heinemann. (Ital. trans. 1971) Il processo psicoanalitico. Rome: Armando. Meltzer, D. (1979) “Sul processo introiettivo”, in Quaderni di Psicoterapia Infantile, n.2. Rome: Borla. 219-259 Milner, M. (1949) The Suppressed Madness of the Sane Men (Ital. trans. 1992) “La conclusione di due analisi”, in La follia rimossa delle persone sane. Rome: Borla, pp. 98-108. Modell, A.H. (1990) Other Realities. Toward a Theory of Psychoanalytic Treatment. (Ital. trans. 1994) Per una teoria del trattamento psicoanalitico. Milan: Cortina. Muratori, A.M. (1980) “Il non comunicato in psicoanalisi”, Rivista di Psicoanalisi 26: 23-42. Nacht, S. (1954) “Les critères de la fin du traitement psychanalytique”, in La présence du psychanalyste. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, pp. 87-95 (Ital. trans. 1973) “I criteri per stabilire la conclusione del trattamento psicoanalitico”, in La presenza dello psicoanalista. Rome: Astrolabio, pp. 80-87. Novick, J. (1955) “Comment terminer le traitement psychanalytique”, in La présence du psychanalyste. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, pp. 162-176 (Ital. trans. 1973) “Come terminare il trattamento psicoanalitico”, in La presenza dello psicoanalista. Rome: Astrolabio, pp. 146-158. Napolitano, F. (1998) “Le componenti della spinta pulsionale e i loro rapporti quantitativi”, Rivista di Psicoanalisi 44: 507-523. Nouvelle Revue de Psychanalyse (1978) 17, special issue L’idée de guérison. Novick, J. (1982) “Termination: themes and issues”, Psychoanalytic Inquiry 2: 329-365. Novick, J. (1988) “The timing of termination”, International Review of Psycho-Analysis 15: 307-318. Ogden, T.H. (1992) The Primitive Edge of Experience. London: Karnac Books. (Ital. trans. 1992) Il limite primigenio dell’esperienza. Rome: Astrolabio.

200


Oremland, J.D. (1973) “A specific dream during the termination phase of successful psychoanalyses”, Journal of the American Psychoanalytic Association 21: 285-302. Pedder, J.R. (1988) “Termination reconsidered”, International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 69: 495-506. Pfeffer, A.Z. rep. (1963) “Analysis terminable and interminable – twenty-five years later”, Journal of the American Psychoanalytic Association 11: 131142. Pontalis, J.B. (1978) “Une idée incurabile”. Nouvelle Revue de Psychanalyse 17: 5-12 (Ital. trans. 1993) “Un’idea incurabile” in Perdere di vista. Rome: Borla, pp. 91-99. Pontalis, J.B. - (1984) “Freud mise in image” préf. à J-P. Sartre Scénario Freud. Paris: Gallimard (Ital. trans. 1993) “Freud messo in immagini” in Perdere di vista. Rome: Borla, pp. 228-242. Pontalis, J.B. (1986) “La jeune fille” préf. à S. Freud Le délire et les rêves dans la "Gradiva" de W. Jensen. Paris: Gallimard. (Ital. trans. 1993) “La fanciulla” in Perdere di vista. Rome: Borla, pp. 243-254. Pontalis, J.B. (1988) “Aller et retour” in Perdre de vue, Paris: Gallimard, pp. 151-166 (Ital. trans. 1993) “Andata e ritorno” in Perdere di vista. Rome: Borla, pp. 177-191. Pontalis, J.B. (1997) “Processus ou traversée?” in Ce temps qui ne passe pas. Paris: Gallimard (Ital. trans. 1999) “Processo o traversata?” in Questo tempo che non passa. Rome: Borla, pp. 45-57. Preve, C. (1994) “Considerazioni sulla fase conclusive dell’analisi”, Rivista di Psicoanalisi 40: 49-68. Psychoanalytic Inquiry (1982) 2, special issue Termination. Quinodoz, J.M. (1991) La solitude apprivoisée. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France. (Engl. trans. 1993) The Taming of Solitude. London/New York: Tavistock/Routledge and the Institute of Psycho-Analysis. (Ital. trans. 1992) La solitudine addomesticata. Rome: Borla. Quinodoz, J.M. (1999) “Dreams that turn over a page”, International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 80: 225-238. Radó, S. (1925) “The economic principle in psycho-analytic technique”, International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 6: 35-44. Rangell, L. (1968) “The psychoanalytic process”, International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 49: 19-26. Rangell, L. (1969) “The intrapsychic process and its analysis – A recent line of thought and its current implications” International Journal of PsychoAnalysis 50: 65-77. Rangell, L. (1981) “From insight to change”, Journal of the American Psychoanalytic Association 29: 119-141. Rangell, L. (1982) “Some thoughts on termination”, Psychoanalytic Inquiry 2: 376-392.

References

201

Rangell, L. (1992) “The psychoanalytic theory of change”, International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 73: 415-428. Reich, A. (1950) “On the termination of analysis”, International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 31: 179-183. Reich, W. (1928) “Über Charakteranalyse”, Internationale Zeitschrift für Psychoanalyse 14 (Engl. Trans. 1948) “On Character Analysis” in The Psychoanalytic Reader, R. Fliess, ed. New York: International Universities Press, pp. 129-147 (Ital. trans. 1972) “Analisi del carattere” in R. Fliess, ed. Letture di psicoanalisi. Turin: Boringhieri, pp. 145-164. Reik, T. (1933) “New ways in psycho-analytic technique” International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 14: 321-334. Revista de Psicoanalisis (1994) special international issue Comienzo y final de análisis. Rickman, J. (1950) “On the criteria for the termination of an analysis”, International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 31: 200-201. Ricoeur, P. (1983) Time and Narrative. Vol. 1. Chicago: University of Chicago Press. (Ital. trans. 1994) Tempo e racconto. vol. 1. Turin: Jaca Book. Rivista di Psicologia Analitica (1992) 46, special issue La conclusione dell’analisi. Rivista di Psicologia Analitica (1999) new series, 8, special issue L’istanza del finire. Robbins, W.S. rep. (1975) “Termination: problems and techniques” Journal of the American Psychoanalytic Association 23: 166-176. Rosenfeld, H. (1964) Psychotic States. London: Hogarth Press (Ital. trans. 1973) “Indagine sul bisogno, da parte di pazienti nevrotici e psicotici di agire durante il corso dell’analisi”, in Stati psicotici. Rome: Armando, pp. 277-298. Rouart, J. (1968) “En relisant en 1966 ‘Analyse terminée et analyse interminable’”, Revue Française de Psychanalyse 32: 193-214. Roussillon, R. (1995) “La metapsychologie des processus et la transitionnalité”, Revue Française de Psychanalyse 59: 1375-1519. Sachs, H. (1925) “Metapsychological points of view in technique and theory”, International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 6: 5-12. Sandler, J. (1987) On Freud’s ‘Analysis terminable and terminable. International Psychoanalytical Association Educational Monographs n. 1. (Ital. trans. 1992) Studi critici su Analisi terminabile e interminabile. Milan: Cortina. Schachter, J. (1990) “Post-termination patient-analyst contact: I. Analysts’ attitudes and experience; II. Impact on patients”, International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 71: 475-486 Schachter, J. (1992) “Concepts of termination and post-termination patientanalyst contact”, International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 73: 137-154.

202


Schnideberg, M. (1938) “After the analysis…” Psychoanalytic Quarterly 7: 122-142. Sharpe E. (1930-31) “The Technique of Psycho-Analysis” International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 11: 251-277 and 361-386; 12: 24-60. Skolnikoff, A. (1993) “New foundations for psychoanalysis”, Journal of the American Psychoanalytic Association 41: 284-288. Smirnoff, V. (1978) “…Et guérir de plaisir”, Nouvelle Revue de Psychanalyse 17: 139-166 Stanton, M. (1990) Sandor Ferenczi: Reconsidering Active Intervention (Ital. trans. 1994) Sandor Ferenczi – Riconsiderazione dell’intervento attivo. Rome: Il Pensiero Scientifico Editore. Stein, M.H. and Morgenstern, S.A. (1976) “Current concept of the psychoanalytic process”, Journal of the American Psychoanalytic Association 24: 181-195. Steiner, J. (1996) “The aim of psychoanalysis in theory and in practice”, International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 77: 1073-1083. Sterba, R. (1934) “The fate of the ego in analytic therapy” International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 15: 117-126. Strachey, J. (1934) “The Nature of the Therapeutic Action of PsychoAnalysis”. International Journal of Psycho-Analysis, 15: 127-159 (Ital. trans. 1974) “La natura dell’azione terapeutica della psicoanalisi”, Rivista di Psicoanalisi 20: 92-126. Thomä, H. and Cheshire, N. (1991) “Freud’s Nachträglichkeit and Strachey’s ‘deferred action’: trauma, construction and the direction of causality” International Review of Psycho-Analysis 18: 407-429. Thomä, H. and Kächele, H. (1987) Psychoanalytic Practice. I. Principles New York: Springer-Verlag (Ital. trans. 1990) Trattato di terapia psicoanalitica, I. Fondamenti teorici. Turin: Bollati Boringhieri. Thompson, A.E. (1991) “Freud’s pessimism, the death instinct, and the theme of disintegration in ‘Analysis terminable and interminable’” International Review of Psycho-Analysis 18: 165-179. Thompson, G.M. (1994) “The existential dimension to termination”, Psychoanalysis and Contemporary Thought 17: 355-386. Ticho, E.A. (1972) “Termination of psychoanalysis: Treatment goals, life goals”, Psychoanalytic Quarterly 41: 315-333. Trans Revue de Psychanalyse (1995) 5, special issue Fins d’analyse. Turner, V. (1967) The Forest of Symbols: Aspects of Ndembu Ritual. Ithaca: Cornell University Press. (Ital. trans. 1992) La foresta dei simboli. Brescia: Morcelliana. Usuelli Kluzer, A. (1996) “Le cosiddette analisi interrotte”, Rivista di Psicoanalisi 42: 467-475. Van Gennep, A. (1909) (Engl. trans. 1960) The Rites of Passage. Chicago: The University of Chicago Press (Ital. trans. 1996) I riti di passaggio. Turin: Bollati Boringhieri.

References

203

Vaughan, S. and Roose, S.P. (1995) “The analytic process: Clinical and research definitions”, International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 76: 343356. Wallerstein, R.S. (1965) “The goals of psychoanalysis: A survey of analytic view-points”, Journal of the American Psychoanalytic Association 13: 748-770. Wallerstein, R.S. (1989) “Followup in psychoanalysis: Clinical and Research value”, Journal of the American Psychoanalytic Association 37: 921-941. Weber, J.J. et al. (1985a) “Characteristics of psychoanalytic clinic patients: Report of the Columbia Psychoanalytic Center Research Project. (I). International Review of Psycho-Analysis 12: 13-26. Weber, J.J. et al. (1985b) “Factors associated with the outcome of psychoanalysis (clinical and methodological considerations): Report of the Columbia Psychoanalytic Center Research Project. (II). International Review of Psycho-Analysis 12: 127-141. Weber, J.J. et al. (1985c) “Factors associated with the outcome of psychoanalysis (clinical and methodological considerations): Report of the Columbia Psychoanalytic Center Research Project. (III). International Review of Psycho-Analysis 12: 251-262. Weber, J.J. et al. (1985d) “Factors associated with the outcome of psychoanalysis (clinical and methodological considerations): Report of the Columbia Psychoanalytic Center Research Project. (IV). International Review of Psycho-Analysis 12: 379-389. Weinshel, E.M. (1984) “Some observations on the psychoanalytic process”, Psychoanalytic Quarterly 53: 62-92. Weinshel, E.M. (1990) “Further observations on the psychoanalytic process” Psychoanalytic Quarterly 59: 629-649. Wetzler, S. (1985) “The historical truth of psychoanalytic reconstructions”, International Review of Psycho-Analysis 12: 187-197. Winnicott, D.W. (1965) “The Price of Disregarding Psychoanalytic Research”, in Home is Where We Start From. New York: W.W. Norton 1986, pp. 172-182 (Ital. trans. 1990) “Quanto costa trascurare la ricerca psicoanalitica?”, in Dal luogo delle origini. Milan: Cortina, pp. 181-192. Winnicott, D.W. (1971) Playing and Reality. London and New York: Routledge. (Ital. trans. 1974) Gioco e realtà. Rome: Armando. Winnicott, D.W. (1974) “Fear of breakdown”, International Review of PsychoAnalysis 1: 103-107. Winnicott, D.W. (1986) Home is Where We Start From. New York: W.W. Norton. (Ital. trans. 1990) Dal luogo delle origini. Milan: Cortina. Zetzel, E.R. (1956) “Current concepts of transference”, International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 37: 369-378.

Endings: On Termination in Psychoanalysis (Contemporary Psychoanalytic Studies)

Life and Death in Freud and Heidegger (Contemporary Psychoanalytic Studies 6) (Contemporary Psychoanalytic Studies)

Termination Man

The Ethic of Honesty: The Fundamental Rule of Psychoanalysis (Contemporary Psychoanalytic Studies 2)

Outcomes of Psychoanalytic Treatment (Whurr Series in Psychoanalysis)

Broken Fathers Broken Sons: A Psychoanalyst Remembers (Contemporary Psychoanalytic Studies)

Gender Conundrum: Contemporary Psychoanalytic Perspectives on Femininity and Masculinity

Psychoanalytic Studies of the Personality

Termination Man

Termination Dust

Five Lectures on Psychoanalysis

Shakespeare in Psychoanalysis (Accents on Shakespeare)

Beneath the Crust of Culture: Psychoanalytic Anthropology and the Cultural Unconscious in American Life (Contemporary Psychoanalytic Studies)

Contemporary Controversies in Psychoanalytic Theory, Technique, and Their Applications

On Sonic Art (Contemporary Music Studies)

Chess Studies or Endings of Games

Work on Myth (Studies in Contemporary German Social Thought)

Contemporary Psychoanalysis in America: Leading Analysts Present Their Work

Bettelheim: Living and Dying. (Comtemporary Psychoanalytic Studies)

Contemporary Psychoanalysis in America: Leading Analysts Present Their Work

Happy Endings

Happy Endings

Religion, Society, And Psychoanalysis: Readings In Contemporary Theory

Dimensions of Monstrosity in Contemporary Narratives: Theory, Psychoanalysis, Postmodernism

Thinking Fragments: Psychoanalysis, Feminism, and Postmodernism in the Contemporary West

Whose Freud?: The Place of Psychoanalysis in Contemporary Culture

Happy Endings

Happy Endings

Pawn Endings

Psychoanalysis on the Move (The New Library of Psychoanalysis)

Endings: On Termination in Psychoanalysis (Contemporary Psychoanalytic Studies)

Life and Death in Freud and Heidegger (Contemporary Psychoanalytic Studies 6) (Contemporary Psychoanalytic Studies)

Termination Man

The Ethic of Honesty: The Fundamental Rule of Psychoanalysis (Contemporary Psychoanalytic Studies 2)

Outcomes of Psychoanalytic Treatment (Whurr Series in Psychoanalysis)

Broken Fathers Broken Sons: A Psychoanalyst Remembers (Contemporary Psychoanalytic Studies)

Gender Conundrum: Contemporary Psychoanalytic Perspectives on Femininity and Masculinity

Psychoanalytic Studies of the Personality

Termination Man

Termination Dust

Five Lectures on Psychoanalysis

Shakespeare in Psychoanalysis (Accents on Shakespeare)

Beneath the Crust of Culture: Psychoanalytic Anthropology and the Cultural Unconscious in American Life (Contemporary Psychoanalytic Studies)

Contemporary Controversies in Psychoanalytic Theory, Technique, and Their Applications

On Sonic Art (Contemporary Music Studies)

Chess Studies or Endings of Games

Work on Myth (Studies in Contemporary German Social Thought)

Contemporary Psychoanalysis in America: Leading Analysts Present Their Work

Bettelheim: Living and Dying. (Comtemporary Psychoanalytic Studies)

Contemporary Psychoanalysis in America: Leading Analysts Present Their Work

Happy Endings

Happy Endings

Religion, Society, And Psychoanalysis: Readings In Contemporary Theory

Dimensions of Monstrosity in Contemporary Narratives: Theory, Psychoanalysis, Postmodernism

Thinking Fragments: Psychoanalysis, Feminism, and Postmodernism in the Contemporary West

Whose Freud?: The Place of Psychoanalysis in Contemporary Culture

Happy Endings

Happy Endings

Pawn Endings

Psychoanalysis on the Move (The New Library of Psychoanalysis)

Recommend Documents